俱舍論 三律儀·近事近住·三歸Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Three Disciplines · The Lay Follower and the One-Day Observance · The Three Refuges
業品前卷辯業之體,此卷辯業之戒。從『無表有三種』起,一路立三律儀、開別解脫八名而收體為四、安立近事近住勤策苾芻、訓釋尸羅妙行諸名、排成就的過現未、定得戒之緣與受戒之期、詳近住八支與三歸之體,末以邪行最可訶與遮中唯離酒二問收束——一部毘曇的戒學篇,整卷在這裡。
一句話:這一卷不是在講該不該持戒,是在替『戒』找一個存放的地方;找到的地方叫無表——不顯現於外、不隨心而轉、自己會相續,於是持戒才不必靠當下那一念撐著。
三個眼目
-
戒被安在『無表』這一格,所以它睡著了也還在。律儀之得名只有一句話——能遮能滅惡戒相續。遮是擋住將來的,滅是斷掉已來的;兩件事都不是當下那一念在做,是那一分不隨心的體在做。所以別解脫律儀不隨心轉,論給的理由是異心無心亦恒轉。受戒的意義因此不在誓言本身,在誓言那一剎那所發起的那個東西。 全卷成就位次的長段——住律儀的、住不律儀的、住中的、得定的、聖者的,各成過現未哪一分——量的都是這一個體,不是量你的決心。
-
名的數目與體的數目要分開算。八種別解脫只有四個體,理由是離男眾那一個並沒有另一個女眾的;證據是轉根——形改而體無捨得,只是名有異。同一把尺又用在別處:尸羅、妙行、業、律儀、別解脫、業道六名是同一分善戒,惡行、惡戒、業、業道、不律儀五名是同一分惡戒;而『業道』兩邊都只指最初一念,其餘各名都通初後。遇到數目對不上,第一問不是誰對,是這兩個數在數名還是在數體。 判體之同異的尺只有一條:有沒有捨得,不是條文多少。
-
期限只有兩個自然邊際,品第只有一個決定者。戒的時間邊際但有二種——壽命邊際與晝夜邊際;半月等等只是把晝夜重說,沒有第三個邊際可用,所以不會有『受三年五戒』這回事。而戒的下中上品,判準只有一個字:隨受心。由這個道理會出現一個刺眼的結果——阿羅漢或有成就下品律儀,異生或成上品。時間由外在的自然界劃,品質由受戒那一念心定;兩者都不由你後來的果位追認。
一義(附):一分等四句之諍
經說有能學一分、少分、多分、滿分四種近事;有部說近事必具五戒。二者相違,這是本卷最大的一場諍。
有部的通法只有一句:約能持說——五條全受了,只是持得住幾條有別;若不然,經上該說『受一分』而不是『學一分』。經部逐句追下去:沒有一部經說自稱便發五戒;那句捨生歸淨是見諦者舉命自要,不是為說近事相而說;若就持犯說一分等,受戒的人根本不必問佛。有部反過來例破:若闕律儀能名近事,苾芻勤策闕亦應成。經部反責支量何以定爾,有部答由佛教力施設,經部就照樣回一句——那也該許由佛教力施設,雖闕律儀而名近事。
七番往復之後,論主不作裁決,只寫一句本宗的結語:迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師,不許闕律儀得成近事。這是本論體例的一次示範——一義二宗並錄,句面自標是誰的宗,不替讀者判勝負。 本卷第二處這樣的並錄,是飲酒屬性罪還是遮罪;兩造所爭的只是憑什麼不飲,在『不飲』這件事上並無二說。
通於全論
無表之立是這一卷的地基,也是往後律儀得捨、十業道成不成、業障輕重諸章的坐標系。三歸在這裡被立為一切受律儀處的方便門——不受三歸則無近住,這一句把三歸從入門的儀節提成門本身。性罪與遮罪的分界也在這裡劃定:遮罪之中唯獨酒被制進戒支,理由不在酒本身重,而在它會讓人守不住其餘的律儀;同一個理由使虛誑語成為一切律儀共制的一條——一開了說謊之門,發露就沒了,其餘各條也跟著鬆。
還有兩件事是這一卷留給讀者的線頭。其一,三歸之體所歸的是能成佛與能成僧的法、以及擇滅;論在同段自己把『唯無學法即是佛』這個誤讀堵死了——它明說本論不曾言唯,只說能成。讀三歸最容易走偏的地方就在這個『唯』字上。其二,本卷把戒判為實有的色法,而唯識一系於同一個名相逕作假立之判;同一個『無表』,兩代兩答,這是本卷最值得對讀的一處。
The previous fascicle of the Chapter on Action made out the entity of action; this fascicle makes out the discipline of action. Beginning from “the nonmanifest is of three kinds,” it establishes the three disciplines, opens the eight names of individual liberation and gathers their entities back into four, sets up the lay follower, the one-day observance, the novice, and the bhikṣu, glosses the names śīla, excellent conduct, and the rest, ranges the past, present, and future of what is possessed, settles the conditions by which discipline is obtained and the term for which it is undertaken, sets out in detail the eight limbs of the one-day observance and the entity of the three refuges, and closes with the two questions of why sexual misconduct is the most reproachable and why among the prohibited offences liquor alone is abstained from — the section on the discipline of an Abhidharma treatise is all of it here.
In one sentence: This fascicle is not arguing whether one ought to keep the discipline; it is finding a place where “discipline” can be kept — and the place it finds is called the nonmanifest: not displayed outwardly, not turning along with the mind, continuing on of itself, so that keeping the discipline need not be propped up by the thought of the present moment.
Three Points to Watch
-
Discipline is lodged in the square called “the nonmanifest,” and so it is still there while you sleep. The naming of discipline is a single sentence — it can block and can extinguish the continuum of evil discipline. Blocking holds off what is to come, extinguishing cuts off what has already come; and neither of those two things is done by the thought of the present moment, but by that portion of the entity which does not follow the mind. Hence the discipline of individual liberation does not turn along with the mind, and the reason the treatise gives is that it turns constantly even when the mind is other or when there is no mind at all. The point of undertaking the discipline lies therefore not in the vow itself but in the thing that the vow raises in that one instant. The long stretch of the fascicle on the stages of possession — one who abides in discipline, one who abides in non-discipline, one who abides in the middle, one who has obtained absorption, the noble one, and which portion of past, present, and future each of them possesses — is measuring that one entity throughout, and not measuring your resolve.
-
The number of the names and the number of the entities must be reckoned separately. The eight kinds of individual liberation have only four entities, the reason being that apart from the one for the men there is no further one for the women; and the proof is the turning of the faculty — the shape changes while the entity is neither relinquished nor obtained, and only the name differs. The same measure is used elsewhere: śīla, excellent conduct, action, discipline, individual liberation, and path of action are six names for one and the same portion of wholesome discipline; evil conduct, evil discipline, action, path of action, and non-discipline are five names for one and the same portion of evil discipline; and on both sides “path of action” refers to the first thought-instant alone, while the remaining names extend to the first and to what follows. Whenever the numbers do not agree, the first question is not who is wrong but whether the two numbers are counting names or counting entities. The measure for judging sameness and difference of entity is one only: whether there is relinquishing and obtaining — not how many articles there are.
-
The term has only two natural bounds, and the grade has only one thing that settles it. The bounds of time for discipline are two only — the bound of the life span and the bound of a day and a night; a half-month and the rest are only the day and night said over again, and there is no third bound to be had, and so there is no such thing as “undertaking the five precepts for three years.” And for the low, middle, and high grades of discipline the criterion is a single word: the mind with which it is undertaken. From this principle a startling result follows — an arhat may possess a discipline of the low grade, while an ordinary being may possess one of the high. Time is bounded by the natural world outside; quality is settled by the thought at the moment of undertaking; and neither of them is conferred retroactively by the fruit you later attain.
One Further Point (Appended): The Dispute over the Four Statements of “One Part” and the Rest
The sūtra says there are four lay followers, able to train in one part, in a small part, in a large part, and in the full part; the Sarvāstivādins say a lay follower must be complete in the five precepts. The two are in conflict, and this is the largest dispute in the fascicle.
The Sarvāstivādins’ way of construing the sūtra is a single sentence: it is said with regard to what can be kept — all five articles have been undertaken, and the difference lies only in how many can be held; were it otherwise, the sūtra ought to have said “undertakes one part” and not “trains in one part.” The Sautrāntikas press the point sentence by sentence: no sūtra says that the self-declaration itself raises the five precepts; that line about renouncing life and turning to the pure is one who has seen the truths staking his life upon his own oath, and is not said in order to set out the marks of a lay follower; and if “one part” and the rest were said with regard to keeping and transgressing, the man undertaking the discipline would have had no need to ask the Buddha at all. The Sarvāstivādins refute by parallel instance in return: if one may be called a lay follower while lacking the discipline, then a bhikṣu and a novice who lack it ought to be established as such too. The Sautrāntikas retort by asking why the measure of limbs is fixed as it is; the Sarvāstivādins answer that it is instituted by the force of the Buddha’s teaching; and the Sautrāntikas answer back in the same coin — then it should equally be allowed that by the force of the Buddha’s teaching one may be called a lay follower though lacking the discipline.
After seven exchanges the author hands down no verdict, and writes only one sentence closing back upon his own school: the Vaibhāṣika masters of Kaśmīra do not allow that one who lacks the discipline can become a lay follower. This is one demonstration of the form of the treatise — one meaning and two schools recorded together, the sentence marking on its face whose school it is, and not judging the winner for the reader. The second such recording in this fascicle is whether the drinking of liquor is an intrinsic offence or a prohibited one; what the two parties dispute is only on what ground one is not to drink, and on the matter of not drinking there is no second account.
Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole
The establishing of the nonmanifest is the ground floor of this fascicle and also the coordinate system for the later chapters on the obtaining and relinquishing of discipline, on whether the ten paths of action are completed, and on the weight of the obstruction of action. The three refuges are established here as the gateway of means at every place where a discipline is undertaken — without undertaking the three refuges there is no one-day observance, and that one sentence lifts the three refuges from an entrance ceremony into the gate itself. The line between intrinsic offences and prohibited ones is drawn here as well: among the prohibited offences liquor alone is written into the limbs of the discipline, and the reason lies not in the gravity of liquor itself but in its making a man unable to hold the remaining disciplines; and the same reason makes false speech the one article instituted in common in every discipline — once the door of lying is open, disclosure is gone, and the other articles slacken along with it.
Two loose threads are left for the reader. First, what the entity of the three refuges takes refuge in is the dharmas that can make a Buddha and can make a Saṅgha, together with cessation through discernment; and in the same passage the treatise itself blocks the misreading “the dharmas beyond learning alone are the Buddha” — it says expressly that this treatise never said “alone,” but only “can make.” The place where a reading of the three refuges most easily goes astray is just that word “alone.” Second, this fascicle adjudges discipline to be really existent form, while the Yogācāra lineage, upon the very same term, adjudges it straightway to be conventionally established; one and the same “nonmanifest,” two ages and two answers — this is the most rewarding place in the fascicle for parallel reading.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十四 〔T29 0072b02〕
分別業品第四之二 〔T29 0072b06〕
〔T29 0072b〕 傍論已了,復應辯前表無表相。頌曰:
〔頌·正15前半 T29 0072b08〕
無表三律儀,不律儀非二。
論曰:此中無表,略說有三:一者律儀、二不律儀、三者非二謂非律儀非不律儀。能遮能滅惡戒相續故名律儀。如是律儀差別有幾?頌曰:
〔頌·正15後半 T29 0072b13〕
律儀別解脫,靜慮及道生。
論曰:律儀差別,略有三種:一別解脫律儀,謂欲纏戒;二靜慮生律儀,謂色纏戒;三道生律儀,謂無漏戒。初律儀相差別云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正16 T29 0072b17〕
初律儀八種,實體唯有四,
形轉名異故,各別不相違。
論曰:別解脫律儀,相差別有八:一苾芻律儀、二苾芻尼律儀、三正學律儀、四勤策律儀、五勤策女律儀、六近事律儀、七近事女律儀、八近住律儀。如是八種律儀相差別,總名第一別解脫律儀。雖有八名,實體唯四:一苾芻律儀、二勤策律儀、三近事律儀、四近住律儀。唯此四種別解律儀皆有體實,相各別故。所以者何?離苾芻律儀,無別苾芻尼律儀;離勤策律儀,無別正學、勤策女律儀;離近事律儀,無別近事女律儀。云何知然?由形改轉,體雖無捨得,而名有異故。形謂形相,即男女根。由此二根男女形別,但由形轉,令諸律儀名為苾芻、苾芻尼等,謂轉根位,令本苾芻律儀名苾芻尼律儀,或苾芻尼律儀名苾芻律儀;令本勤策律儀名勤策女律儀,或勤策女律儀及正學律儀名勤策律儀;令本近事律儀名近事女律儀,或近事女律儀名近事律儀。非轉根位有捨先得得先未得律儀因緣,故四律儀非異三體。若從近事律儀受勤策律儀,復從勤策律儀受苾芻律儀,此三律儀為由增足遠離方便立別別名。如隻雙金錢及五十二十,為體各別具足頓生。三種律儀體不相雜,其相各別具足頓生。三律儀中具三離殺,乃至具足三離飲酒,餘數多少隨其所應。既爾相望同類何別?由因緣別,相望有異。其事云何?如如求受多種學處,如是如是能離多種憍逸處時,即離眾多殺等緣起。以諸遠離依因緣發,故因緣別遠離有異。若無此事,捨苾芻律儀,爾時則應三律儀皆捨,前二攝在後一中故。既不許然,故三各別。然此三種互不相違,於一身中俱時而轉,非由受後捨前律儀,勿捨苾芻戒便非近事等。近事、近住、勤策、苾芻四種律儀云何安立?頌曰:
〔頌·正17 T29 0072c25〕
受離五八十,一切所應離,
立近事近住,勤策及苾芻。
論曰:應知此中如數次第,依四遠離立四律儀。謂受離五所應遠離,安立第一近事律儀。何等名為五所應離?一者殺生、二不與取、三欲邪行、四虛誑語、五飲諸酒。若受離八所應遠離,安立第二近住律儀。何等名為八所應離?一者殺生、二不與取、三非梵行、四虛誑語、五飲諸酒、六塗飾香鬘舞歌觀聽、七眠坐高廣嚴麗床座、八食非時食。若受離十所應遠離,安立第三勤策律儀。何等名為十所應離?謂於前八塗飾香鬘舞歌觀聽開為二種,復加受畜金銀等寶以為第十。若受離一切應離身語業,安立第四苾芻律儀。別解律儀名差別者,頌曰:
〔頌·正18 T29 0073a11〕
俱得名尸羅,妙行業律儀,
唯初表無表,名別解業道。
論曰:能平險業故名尸羅。訓釋詞者,謂清涼故。如伽他言:受持戒樂,身無熱惱,故名尸羅。智者稱揚,故名妙行。所作自體,故名為業。豈不無表亦名不作,如何今說所作自體?有慚恥者受無表力不造眾惡,故名不作。表思所造,得所作名。有餘釋言:是作因故、是作果故,名作無失。能防身語,故名律儀。如是應知,別解脫戒通初後位無差別名,唯初剎那表及無表,得別解脫及業道名。謂受戒時初表無表,別別棄捨種種惡故。依初別捨義,立別解脫名。即於爾時所作究竟,依業暢義立業道名,故初剎那名別解脫,亦得名曰別解律儀,亦得名為根本業道。從第二念乃至未捨,不名別解脫,名別解律儀;不名業道,名為後起。誰成就何律儀?頌曰:
〔頌·正19 T29 0073a29〕
八成別解脫,得靜慮聖者,
成靜慮道生,後二隨心轉。
論曰:八眾皆成就別解脫律儀,謂從苾芻乃至近住。外道無有所受戒耶?雖有,不名別解脫戒。由彼所受無有功能永脫諸惡依著有故。靜慮生者,謂此律儀從靜慮生、或依靜慮。若得靜慮者,定成此律儀。諸靜慮邊亦名靜慮,如近村邑得村邑名故。有說言於此村邑有稻田等,此亦應然。道生律儀聖者成就,此復有二:謂學、無學。於前分別俱有因中說二律儀是隨心轉,於此三內其二者何?謂靜慮生及道生二,非別解脫。所以者何?異心無心亦恒轉故。靜慮、無漏二種律儀,亦名斷律儀。依何位建立?頌曰:
〔頌·正20前半 T29 0073b14〕
未至九無間,俱生二名斷。
論曰:未至定中九無間道,俱生靜慮無漏律儀,以能永斷欲纏惡戒及能起惑名斷律儀。由此或有靜慮律儀非斷律儀,應作四句。第一句者,除未至定九無間道有漏律儀,所餘有漏靜慮律儀。第二句者,依未至定九無間道無漏律儀。第三句者,依未至定九無間道有漏律儀。第四句者,除未至定九無間道無漏律儀,所餘一切無漏律儀。如是或有無漏律儀非斷律儀,應作四句,准前四句如應當知。若爾,世尊所說略戒:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0073b25〕
身律儀善哉,善哉語律儀,
意律儀善哉,善哉遍律儀。
又契經說:應善守護、應善安住眼根律儀。此意根律儀,以何為自性?此二自性非無表色。若爾,是何?頌曰:
〔頌·正20後半 T29 0073c01〕
正知正念合,名意根律儀。
〔T29 0073c〕
論曰:為顯如是二種律儀,俱以正知正念為體,故列名已復說合言,謂意律儀慧念為體,即合二種為根律儀。故離合言顯勿如次。今應思擇,表及無表誰成就何?齊何時分?且辯成無表律儀不律儀。頌曰:
〔頌·正21·正22 T29 0073c07〕
住別解無表,未捨恒成現,
剎那後成過,不律儀亦然。
得靜慮律儀,恒成就過未,
聖初除過去,住定道成中。
論曰:住別解脫補特伽羅,未捨以來恒成現世,此別解脫律儀無表。初剎那後亦成過去,前未捨言遍流至後,無散無表有成未來,不隨心色勢微劣故。如說安住別解律儀,住不律儀應知亦爾,謂至未捨惡戒以來恒成現世,惡戒無表初剎那後亦成過去。諸有獲得靜慮律儀,乃至未捨恒成過未,餘生所失過去定律儀,今初剎那必還得彼故。一切聖者無漏律儀,過去未來亦恒成就,有差別者,謂初剎那必成未來非成過去,此類聖道先未起故。若有現住靜慮彼道,如次成現在靜慮道律儀,非出觀時有成現在。已辯安住善惡律儀,住中云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正23前半 T29 0073c25〕
住中有無表,初成中後二。
論曰:言住中者,謂非律儀非不律儀,彼所起業未必一切皆有無表。若有無表,即是善戒或是惡戒種類所攝,彼初剎那但成現在。然現在世處過未中,故以成中說成現在。初剎那後未捨以來,恒成過現二世無表。若有安住律不律儀,亦有成惡善無表不。設有成就,為經幾時?頌曰:
〔頌·正23後半·正24前半 T29 0074a04〕
住律不律儀,起染淨無表,
初成中後二,至染淨勢終。
論曰:若住律儀,由勝煩惱作殺縛等諸不善業,由此便發不善無表;住不律儀,由淳淨信作禮佛等諸勝善業,由此亦發諸善無表。乃至此二心未斷來,所發無表恒時相續,然其初念唯成現在,自茲以後通成過現。已辯無表,成表云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正24後半·正25前半 T29 0074a12〕
表正作成中,後成過非未,
有覆及無覆,唯成就現在。
論曰:諸有安住律不律儀及住中者,乃至正作諸表業來恒成現表。初剎那後至未捨來恒成過去,必無成就未來表者,如無表釋。有覆無覆二無記表,定無有能成就過未,法力既劣得力亦微,是故無能逆追成者。此法力劣誰之所為?是心所為。若爾,有覆無記心等勿成過未。此責非理,表昧鈍故、依他起故;心等不然,無記表業從劣心起,其力倍劣彼能起心,故表與心成有差別。如前所說住不律儀,此不律儀名差別者,頌曰:
〔頌·正25後半 T29 0074a25〕
惡行惡戒業,業道不律儀。
論曰:此惡行等五種異名,是不律儀名之差別,是諸智者所訶厭故、果非愛故立惡行名。障淨尸羅故名惡戒、身語所造故名為業。根本所攝故名業道。不禁身語名不律儀。然業道名唯目初念,通初後位立餘四名,或成表業非無表等,應作四句。其事云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正26 T29 0074b04〕
成表非無表,住中劣思作,
捨未生表聖,成無表非表。
論曰:唯成就表非無表者,謂住非律儀非不律儀,以微劣思造善造惡,唯發表業尚無無表,況無記思所發表業,除有依福及成業道。唯成無表非表業者,謂易生聖補特伽羅,表業未生或生已捨,俱成非句如應當知。說住律儀不律儀等成就表業無表業已,此諸律儀由何而得?頌曰:
〔頌·正27 T29 0074b13〕
定生得定地,彼聖得道生,
別解脫律儀,得由他教等。
論曰:靜慮律儀由得有漏根本近分靜慮地心,爾時便得,與心俱故。無漏律儀由得無漏根本近分靜慮地心,爾時便得,亦心俱故。彼聲為顯前靜慮心。復說聖言簡取無漏,六靜慮地有無漏心,謂未至、中間及四根本定,非三近分,如後當辯。別解脫律儀由他教等得,能教他者說名為他,從如是他教力發戒,故說此戒由他教得。此復二種,謂從僧伽、補特伽羅有差別故。從僧伽得者,謂苾芻苾芻尼及正學戒。從補特伽羅得者,謂餘五種戒。諸毘柰耶毘婆沙師,說有十種得具戒法,為攝彼故復說等言。何者為十?一由自然,謂佛獨覺。二由得入正性離生,謂五苾芻。三由佛命善來苾芻,謂耶舍等。四由信受佛為大師,謂大迦葉。五由善巧酬答所問,謂蘇陀夷。六由敬受八尊重法,謂大生主。七由遣使,謂法授尼。八由持律為第五人,謂於邊國。九由十眾,謂於中國。十由三說歸佛法僧,謂六十賢部共集受具戒。如是所得別解律儀,非必定依表業而發。又此所說別解律儀,應齊幾時要期而受?頌曰:
〔頌·正28前半 T29 0074c08〕
別解脫律儀,盡壽或晝夜。
論曰:七眾所持別解脫戒,唯應盡壽要期而受。近住所持別解脫戒,唯一晝夜要期而受。此時定爾。所以者何?戒時邊際但有二種:一壽命邊際、二晝夜邊際,重說晝夜為半月等。時名是何法?謂諸行增語。於四洲中光位闇位,如其次第立晝夜名,二邊際中盡壽可爾。於命終後雖有要期而不能生別解脫戒,依身別故,別依身中無加行故、無憶念故。一晝夜後或五或十晝夜等中受近住戒。何法為障,令彼眾多近住律儀非亦得起?必應有法能為障礙,以薄伽梵於契經中說近住律儀唯一晝夜故。於如是義應共尋思,為佛正觀一晝夜後理無容起近住律儀,故於經中說一晝夜?為觀所化根難調者,旦應授與一晝夜戒?依何理教作如是言?過此戒生,不違理故。毘婆沙者作如是言:曾無契經說過晝夜有別受得近住律儀,是故我宗不許斯義。依何邊際得不律儀?頌曰:
〔頌·正28後半 T29 0074c28〕
惡戒無晝夜,謂非如善受。
論曰:要期盡壽造諸惡業得不律儀,非一晝夜如近住戒。所以者何?謂此非如善戒受故。謂必無有立限對師受不律儀如近住戒,我一晝夜定受不律儀,此是智人所訶厭業故。若爾,亦無有立限對師我乃至命終定受惡戒,勿盡形壽得不律儀。雖無對師要期盡壽作諸惡業,由起畢竟壞善意樂得不律儀,非起暫時壞善意樂無師令彼得不律儀,故不律儀無一晝夜。然近住戒,由現對師要期受力,雖無畢竟壞惡意樂而得律儀,設有對師要期暫受不律儀者亦必應得。然未曾見,故不立有。經部師說:如善律儀無別實物名為無表,此不律儀亦應非實。即欲造惡不善意樂相續不捨名不律儀,由此後時善心雖起而名成就不律儀者,以不捨此阿世耶故。說一晝夜近住律儀,欲正受時當如何受?頌曰:
〔頌·正29 T29 0075a18〕
近住於晨旦,下座從師受,
隨教說具支,離嚴飾晝夜。
論曰:近住律儀於晨旦受,謂受此戒要日出時,此戒要經一晝夜故。諸有先作如是要期,謂我恒於月八日等,必當受此近住律儀。若旦有礙緣,齋竟亦得受。言下座者,謂在師前居卑劣座,或蹲或跪曲躬合掌,唯除有病,若不恭敬不發律儀。此必從師,無容自受。以後若遇諸犯戒緣,由愧戒師,能不違犯。受此戒者,應隨師教受者後說,勿前勿俱,如是方成從師教受,異此授受二俱不成。具受八支方成近住,隨有所闕近住不成。受此律儀必離嚴飾,憍逸處故。常嚴身具不必須捨,緣彼不能生甚憍逸如新異故。受此律儀必須晝夜,謂至明旦日初出時。若不如斯依法受者,但生妙行不得律儀。又若如斯盡晝夜受,具制屠獵姦盜有情,近住律儀深成有用。言近住者,謂此律儀近阿羅漢住,以隨學彼故。有說:此近盡壽戒住。如是律儀或名長養,長養薄少善根有情,令其善根漸增多故。如有頌言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0075b11〕
由此能長養,自他善淨心,
是故薄伽梵,說此名長養。
何緣受此必具八支?頌曰:
〔頌·正30 T29 0075b14〕
戒不逸禁支,四一三如次,
為防諸性罪,失念及憍逸。
論曰:八中前四是尸羅支,謂離殺生至虛誑語,由此四種離性罪故。次有一種是不放逸支,謂離飲諸酒生放逸處。雖受尸羅,若飲諸酒則心放逸,犯尸羅故。後有三種是禁約支,謂離塗飾香鬘乃至食非時食,以能隨順厭離心故。何緣具受如是三支?若不具支,便不能離性罪失念憍逸過失。謂初離殺至虛誑語能防性罪,離貪瞋癡所起殺等諸惡業故。次離飲酒能防失念,以飲酒時能令忘失應不應作諸事業故。後離三種能防憍逸,以若受用種種香鬘高廣床座習近歌舞心便憍舉尋即毀戒,由遠彼故心便離憍。若有能持依時食者,以能遮止恒食時故,便憶自受近住律儀,能於世間深生厭離。若非時食二事俱無,數食能令心縱逸故。有餘師說:離非時食名為齋體,餘有八種說名齋支,塗飾香鬘舞歌觀聽分為二故。若作此執,便違契經。經中說離非時食已,便作是說:此第八支我今隨聖阿羅漢學,隨行隨作。若爾,有何別齋體而說此八名齋支?總摽齋號,別說為支,以別成總得支名故。如車眾分及四支軍五支散等,齋戒八支應知亦爾。毘婆沙師作如是說:離非時食是齋亦齋支,所餘七支是齋支非齋。如正見是道亦道支,餘七支是道支非道。擇法覺是覺亦覺支,餘六支是覺支非覺。三摩地是靜慮亦靜慮支,所餘支是靜慮支非靜慮。如是所說不應正理,不可正見等,即正見等支。若謂前生正見等為後生正見等支,則初剎那聖道等應不具有八支等。為唯近事得受近住、為餘亦有受近住耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正31前半 T29 0075c19〕
近住餘亦有,不受三歸無。
論曰:諸有未受近事律儀,一晝夜中歸依三寶,說三歸已受近住戒,彼亦受得近住律儀。異此則無,除不知者。如契經說:佛告大名:諸有在家白衣男子男根成就,歸佛法僧起殷淨心,發誠諦語自稱我是鄔波索迦,願尊憶持慈悲護念,齊是名曰鄔波索迦。為但受三歸即成近事?外國諸師說:唯此即成。迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:離近事律儀則非近事。若爾,應與此經相違。此不相違,已發戒故。何時發戒?頌曰:
〔頌·正31後半 T29 0076a01〕
稱近事發戒,說如苾芻等。
〔T29 0076a〕
論曰:起殷淨心發誠諦語,自稱我是鄔波索迦,願尊憶持慈悲護念。爾時即發近事律儀。稱近事等言,便發律儀故。以經復說:我從今時乃至命終捨生言故。此經意說捨殺生等,略去殺等但說捨生,故於前時已得五戒。彼雖已得近事律儀,為令了知所應學處故,復為說離殺生等五種戒相令識堅持。如得苾芻具足戒已,說重學處令識堅持。勤策亦然。此亦應爾,是故近事必具律儀。頌曰:
〔頌·正32〔1–3句〕 T29 0076a12〕
若皆具律儀,何言一分等?
謂約能持說。
論曰:若諸近事皆具律儀,何緣世尊言有四種:一能學一分、二能學少分、三能學多分、四能學滿分?謂約能持故作是說。能持先所受,故說能學言。不爾,應言受一分等。理實約受等具律儀,以具律儀故名近事。如是所執違越契經。如何違經?謂無經說自稱我是近事等言便發五戒,此經不說我從今者乃至命終捨生言故。經如何說?如《大名經》。唯此經中說近事相,餘經不爾,故違越經。然餘經說:我從今時乃至命終捨生歸淨,是歸三寶發誠信言。此中顯示以見諦者,由得證淨舉命自要,表於正法深懷愛重,乃至為救自生命緣,終不捨於如來正法。非彼為欲說近事相故說如是捨生等言,設說亦非分明理教。誰能准此不明了文,便信前時已發五戒?又約持犯戒說學一分等尚不應問,況應為答。誰有已解近事律儀必具五支,而不能解於所學處持一非餘,乃至具持名一分等?由彼未解近事律儀受量少多,故應請問:凡有幾種鄔波索迦能學學處?答言:有四鄔波索迦,謂能學一分等。猶未能了。復問何名能學一分?乃至廣說,若闕律儀得名近事。苾芻勤策,闕亦應成。彼既不成,此亦應爾。何緣近事乃至苾芻,所受律儀支量定爾?由佛教力施設故然。若爾,何緣不許由佛教力施設,雖闕律儀而名近事非苾芻等?迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師,不許闕律儀得成近事。此近事等一切律儀,由何得成下中上品?頌曰:
〔頌·正32〔4句〕 T29 0076b15〕
下中上隨心。
論曰:八眾所受別解脫律儀,皆隨受心有下中上品。由如是理,諸阿羅漢或有成就下品律儀,然諸異生或成上品。為有但受近事律儀不受三歸成近事不?不成近事,除有不知。諸有歸依佛法僧者,為歸何等?頌曰:
〔頌·正33 T29 0076b22〕
歸依成佛僧,無學二種法,
及涅槃擇滅,是說具三歸。
論曰:歸依佛者,謂但歸依能成佛無學法,由彼勝故身得佛名,或由得彼法佛能覺一切。何等名為佛無學法?謂盡智等及彼隨行。非色等身,前後等故。為歸一佛、一切佛耶?理實應言歸一切佛,以諸佛道相無異故。歸依僧者,謂通歸依諸能成僧學無學法,由得彼故僧成八種補特伽羅,不可破故。為歸一佛僧、一切佛僧耶?理實通歸一切佛僧,以諸僧道相無異故。然契經說,當來有僧汝應歸者,彼經但為顯示當來現見僧寶。歸依法者,謂歸涅槃。此涅槃言唯顯擇滅自他相續煩惱及苦,寂滅一相,故通歸依。若唯無學法即是佛者,如何於佛所惡心出血,但損生身成無間罪?毘婆沙者作是釋言:壞彼所依,彼隨壞故。然尋本論,不見有言唯無學法即名為佛,但言無學法能成於佛。既不遮佛體亦攝依身,故於此中不容前難。若異此者,應佛與僧住世俗心非僧非佛。又應唯執成苾芻戒即是苾芻。然如有欲供養苾芻者,彼唯供養成苾芻尸羅。如是有欲歸依佛者,亦應但歸成佛無學法。有餘師說:歸依佛者,總歸依如來十八不共法。此能歸依何法為體?語表為體。如是歸依以何為義?救濟為義。由彼為依,能永解脫一切苦故。如世尊言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0076c20〕
眾人怖所逼,多歸依諸山,
園苑及叢林,孤樹制多等。
此歸依非勝,此歸依非尊,
不因此歸依,能解脫眾苦。
諸有歸依佛,及歸依法僧,
於四聖諦中,恒以慧觀察。
知苦知苦集,知永超眾苦,
知八支聖道,趣安隱涅槃。
此歸依最勝,此歸依最尊,
必因此歸依,能解脫眾苦。
〔T29 0077a〕
是故歸依,普於一切受律儀處為方便門。何緣世尊於餘律儀處立離非梵行為其所學?唯於近事一律儀中但制令其離欲邪行。頌曰:
〔頌·正34前半 T29 0077a05〕
邪行最可訶,易離得不作。
論曰:唯欲邪行世極訶責,以能侵毀他妻等故、感惡趣故非非梵行,又欲邪行易遠離故。諸在家者耽著欲故,離非梵行難可受持,觀彼不能長時修學,故不制彼離非梵行。又諸聖者於欲邪行一切定得不作律儀,經生聖者亦不行故。離非梵行則不如是,故於近事所受律儀,但為制立離欲邪行。勿經生聖者犯近事律儀。不作律儀謂定不作,諸有先受近事律儀後娶妻妾,於彼妻妾先受戒時得律儀不?理實應得。勿但於一分得別解律儀。若爾,云何後非犯戒?頌曰:
〔頌·正34後半 T29 0077a18〕
得律儀如誓,非總於相續。
論曰:如本受誓而得律儀。本受誓云何?謂離欲邪行。非於一切有情相續言我皆當離非梵行,由此普於有情相續唯得離欲邪行戒。非離非梵行律儀故,後納妻妾非毀犯前戒。何緣但制離虛誑語?非離間語等為近事律儀,亦由前說三種因故。謂虛誑語最可訶故,諸在家者易遠離故,一切聖者得不作故。復有別因,頌曰:
〔頌·正35前半 T29 0077a27〕
以開虛誑語,便越諸學處。
論曰:越諸學處被檢問時,若開虛誑語,便言我不作,因斯於戒多所違越。故佛為欲令彼堅持,於一切律儀制離虛誑語。云何令彼若犯戒時便自發露能防後犯?復以何緣不於遠離遮罪建立近事律儀?誰言此中不離遮罪。離何遮罪?謂離飲酒。何緣於彼諸遮罪中不制離餘,唯遮飲酒?頌曰:
〔頌·正35後半 T29 0077b07〕
遮中唯離酒,為護餘律儀。
論曰:諸飲酒者心多縱逸,不能守護諸餘律儀,故為護餘令離飲酒。寧知飲酒遮罪攝耶?由此中無性罪相故,以諸性罪唯染心行。為療病時雖飲諸酒,不為醉亂能無染心。豈不先知酒能醉亂,而故欲飲即是染心。此非染心由自知量,為療病故分限而飲,不令醉亂故非染心。諸持律者言:飲酒是性罪。如彼尊者鄔波離言:我當如何供給病者?世尊告曰:唯除性罪,餘隨所應皆可供給。然有染疾釋種須酒,世尊不開彼飲酒故。又契經說:諸有苾芻稱我為師不應飲酒,乃至極少如一茅端所霑酒量亦不應飲。故知飲酒是性罪攝。又諸聖者雖易多生亦不犯故,如殺生等。又經說是身惡行故。對法諸師言非性罪,然為病者總開遮戒。復於異時遮飲酒者,為防因此犯性罪故。又令醉亂量無定限,故遮乃至飲茅端所霑量。又一切聖皆不飲者,以諸聖者具慚羞故,飲酒能令失正念故。乃至少分亦不飲者,以如毒藥量無定故。又經說是身惡行者,酒是一切放逸處故。由是獨立放逸處名,餘不立此名,皆是性罪故。然說數習墮惡趣者,顯數飲酒能令身中諸不善法相續轉故,又能引發惡趣業故,或能令彼轉增盛故。如契經說:窣羅、迷麗耶、末陀放逸處。依何義說?醞食成酒名為窣羅,醞餘物所成名迷麗耶酒。即前二酒未熟已壞,不能令醉不名末陀,若令醉時名末陀酒。簡無用位重立此名。然以檳榔及稗子等亦能令醉,為簡彼故,須說窣羅、迷麗耶酒。雖是遮罪,而令放逸廣造眾惡,為令殷重遮斷故說。放逸處言,酒是放逸所依處故。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔正15前半〕無表有三種——律儀·不律儀·非二
論(承前起問):前面那一段旁出的討論已經了結了,現在應當回過頭來,接著辨明前面所說的表業與無表業之相。頌說:
頌:無表有三種,就是律儀、不律儀,以及既非律儀也非不律儀的那一類。
論:這裡所說的無表(不顯現於外、卻確實存在的那一分業體),簡略地說有三種:第一是律儀,第二是不律儀,第三是『非二』——就是既不是律儀、也不是不律儀的那一類。
為什麼那一分叫作律儀呢?因為它能夠遮住惡戒的相續、能夠滅掉惡戒的相續,所以叫作律儀。(惡戒就是與律儀相反的那一分無表,下文會另立五個名字來說它。)
那麼律儀又有幾種差別呢?頌說:
〔正15後半〕律儀三種——別解脫·靜慮生·道生
頌:律儀分作三種,一是別解脫律儀,二是靜慮所生的律儀,三是聖道所生的律儀。
論:律儀的差別,簡略地說有三種。第一叫別解脫律儀,就是繫屬於欲界的戒(『纏』是繫縛、繫屬的意思,欲纏戒即繫屬欲界的戒)。第二叫靜慮生律儀,就是繫屬於色界的戒——它隨著入定而有。第三叫道生律儀,就是無漏的戒——它隨著聖道而有。
那麼第一種律儀(別解脫律儀)的相,差別又是怎樣的呢?頌說:
〔正16〕別解脫律儀有八種名,實體只有四個
頌:第一種律儀有八個名目,而實際的體只有四個;名目所以有八,是因為男女形相轉變的緣故,名字才跟著不同。這四種各自有別,而彼此並不相違。
論:別解脫律儀的相,差別有八種:一是苾芻律儀(受具足戒的男眾),二是苾芻尼律儀(受具足戒的女眾),三是正學律儀(將受具足戒前的學法女),四是勤策律儀(沙彌),五是勤策女律儀(沙彌尼),六是近事律儀(在家男居士所受五戒),七是近事女律儀(在家女居士所受五戒),八是近住律儀(一晝夜受的八支戒)。這八種律儀之相的差別,總名為第一種——別解脫律儀。
雖然有八個名字,實際的體卻只有四個:一是苾芻律儀,二是勤策律儀,三是近事律儀,四是近住律儀。只有這四種別解脫律儀真有各別的體,因為它們的相各不相同。
為什麼這樣說呢?因為離開苾芻律儀之外,並沒有另一個苾芻尼律儀;離開勤策律儀之外,並沒有另外的正學律儀與勤策女律儀;離開近事律儀之外,並沒有另一個近事女律儀。
怎麼知道是這樣呢?因為只由形相改變的緣故,戒體並沒有捨去、也沒有另得,而名字卻不同了。所謂『形』,就是形相,也就是男根女根。由這兩種根的不同,男女的形就有別;單單由形的轉換,就使得同一個律儀改叫苾芻、苾芻尼等等。
譬如說:到了轉根的時候,本來的苾芻律儀就改名叫苾芻尼律儀,或者本來的苾芻尼律儀改名叫苾芻律儀;本來的勤策律儀改名叫勤策女律儀,或者本來的勤策女律儀與正學律儀改名叫勤策律儀;本來的近事律儀改名叫近事女律儀,或者本來的近事女律儀改名叫近事律儀。在轉根的那個位置上,並沒有『捨掉先前所得的戒』與『得到先前未得的戒』這樣的因緣,所以四種律儀並不是在那三個體之外另有別體。
(論主自設一問)如果有人先從近事律儀受起,再從近事進而受勤策律儀,又再從勤策進而受苾芻律儀——這三種律儀,只是因為所受的遠離逐次增加、方便逐次增廣,才立了各別的名字,就像金錢有單枚、有雙枚,數目有五十、有二十,單枚上添一枚便改稱雙枚那樣,只是在同一個體上名目遞增而已呢?還是三個體各是各的,一受便各自具足、頓時生起呢?
(論主自答)這三種律儀的體並不互相混雜,它們的相各自有別,而且是具足頓時生起的。三種律儀之中,各各都具有『離殺生』這一分,乃至各各都具有『離飲酒』這一分;其餘各條的數目多少,就隨著各自所應而定。
既然如此,那麼同樣是『離殺』這一類,三者相望之下有什麼分別呢?答:由於因緣不同,彼此相望就有差異。這是怎麼回事呢?就是說:隨著你求受的學處愈多,你所能遠離的憍逸之處也就愈多,這時你所離的殺生等等的緣起,數量也就愈多。因為一切『遠離』都是依著因緣而發起的,所以因緣有別,遠離也就有別。
假如沒有這件事(假如三種律儀不是各別的體),那麼一旦捨掉苾芻律儀的時候,三種律儀就應該一起都捨掉了——因為前面兩種都被攝在後面一種裡頭。既然不許有這樣的事,可見三種各是各的體。
然而這三種彼此並不相違,在同一個身上可以同時運轉;並不是因為受了後面的就得捨掉前面的律儀——不然的話,捨了苾芻戒的人就連近事也不是了,哪有這樣的道理。
那麼近事、近住、勤策、苾芻這四種律儀,是怎麼安立起來的呢?頌說:
〔正17〕受離五條·八條·十條·一切,立四種律儀
頌:受持遠離五條、八條、十條,以及遠離一切所應遠離的,如次第安立近事、近住、勤策以及苾芻四種律儀。
論:應當知道,這裡是依著數目的次第,依四種『遠離』安立四種律儀。
第一,受持遠離五種所應遠離的,安立第一種近事律儀。哪五種是所應遠離的呢?一是殺生,二是不與取(未經給予而取,即偷盜),三是欲邪行(不正當的男女關係),四是虛誑語(說謊),五是飲各種酒。
第二,若受持遠離八種所應遠離的,安立第二種近住律儀。哪八種是所應遠離的呢?一是殺生,二是不與取,三是非梵行(一切男女之事,不只限於邪行),四是虛誑語,五是飲各種酒,六是塗抹香料、佩戴花鬘與觀聽歌舞,七是睡臥坐用高廣華麗的床座,八是在非時(過午)進食。
第三,若受持遠離十種所應遠離的,安立第三種勤策律儀。哪十種是所應遠離的呢?就是在前面八種當中,把『塗抹香料佩戴花鬘』與『觀聽歌舞』開成兩條,再加上『受取蓄積金銀等寶物』作為第十條。
第四,若受持遠離一切所應遠離的身業與語業,安立第四種苾芻律儀。
那麼別解脫律儀在名字上的種種差別,又是怎樣的呢?頌說:
〔正18〕尸羅·妙行·業·律儀·別解脫·業道——一體數名
頌:這一分戒都可以叫作尸羅、妙行、業、律儀;而唯有最初剎那的表與無表,才另外得到別解脫與業道之名。
論:它能夠把險惡不平的業剷平,所以叫作尸羅(尸羅是戒的音寫)。若就字義來訓釋,是『清涼』的意思——正如一首偈頌所說:受持戒律的人心中安樂,身上沒有熱惱,所以叫作尸羅。
有智慧的人稱讚它、表揚它,所以叫作妙行。它是所造作的自體,所以叫作業。
這裡論主自己設一個難問:豈不是無表也叫作『不作』嗎?既然叫不作,怎麼現在又說它是『所作』的自體呢?(自問)論主自答:有慚有愧的人,由於受了無表的力量,就不再造作種種惡事,因此從這一面說它名為『不作』;而它又是由表業之思所造成的,因此從那一面得到『所作』之名——兩個名字著眼不同,並不衝突。另外還有一種解釋說:它是造作的因、又是造作的果,所以叫作『作』也沒有過失。
它能夠防護身與語,所以叫作律儀。
這樣就應當知道:別解脫『戒』這個名字,通於最初與其後一切位次,沒有差別;唯獨最初剎那的表業與無表業,才另外得到別解脫與業道之名。
為什麼呢?因為受戒的時候,最初那一剎那的表與無表,是一條一條分別棄捨了種種惡法。依著『最初分別棄捨』這個意思,才立『別解脫』之名。也就在那個時候,所作的事情究竟圓滿了,依著『業之通暢』這個意思立『業道』之名。所以最初剎那既叫別解脫,也可以叫別解脫律儀,也可以叫作根本業道。
從第二念以後,一直到還沒有捨戒為止,就不再叫別解脫了,只叫別解脫律儀;也不再叫業道了,改叫『後起』。
那麼,誰成就哪一種律儀呢?頌說:
〔正19〕八眾成別解脫·得定與聖者成餘二
頌:八眾都成就別解脫律儀;得靜慮的人成就靜慮生律儀,聖者成就道生律儀。後面這兩種是隨心而轉的。
論:八眾都成就別解脫律儀,就是從苾芻一直到近住這八類人。
(論主自設一問)外道難道就沒有他們所受的戒嗎?(論主自答)雖然有,卻不叫作別解脫戒。因為他們所受的並沒有能力永遠解脫諸惡——他們的受戒是依著對『有』的執著而發的。
所謂靜慮生,是說這一種律儀從靜慮而生,或者依著靜慮而有。凡是得了靜慮的人,一定成就這種律儀。諸靜慮的邊際地(近分定)也叫作靜慮,就像靠近村邑的地方也得到村邑之名一樣。也有人說:因為在那村邑之處有稻田等等,所以連田也叫村名——此處的道理也應當如此。
道生律儀是聖者所成就的。這又分兩種,就是有學與無學。
前面在分別俱有因的時候,說過有兩種律儀是隨心轉的。在這三種律儀之中,那兩種是哪兩種呢?就是靜慮生與道生這兩種,而不是別解脫律儀。為什麼呢?因為別解脫律儀在起了別的心、乃至無心的時候,也仍然恒時運轉(可見它不隨心)。
靜慮生與無漏這兩種律儀,又叫作斷律儀。這是依什麼位次而建立的呢?頌說:
〔正20前半〕斷律儀——未至定九無間道所俱生
頌:未至定中的九個無間道,與之俱生的那兩種律儀,叫作斷律儀。
論:未至定(初靜慮之前的近分定)之中有九個無間道;與這九個無間道俱時而生的靜慮律儀與無漏律儀,因為能夠永遠斷除欲界所繫的惡戒、以及能夠引起惡戒的煩惱,所以叫作斷律儀。
由這個緣故,就有『是靜慮律儀而不是斷律儀』的情形,應當作成四句來分別。第一句(是靜慮律儀而非斷律儀):除去未至定九無間道的有漏律儀,其餘一切有漏的靜慮律儀。第二句(是斷律儀而非靜慮律儀):依未至定九無間道所起的無漏律儀。第三句(二者都是):依未至定九無間道所起的有漏律儀。第四句(二者都不是):除去未至定九無間道的無漏律儀,其餘一切無漏律儀。
同樣地,也有『是無漏律儀而不是斷律儀』的情形,也應當作成四句,比照前面的四句相應地去理解就行了。
(論主自設一難)若是這樣,世尊所說的那首略戒之頌又怎麼講呢——
引頌:身的律儀真好啊,語的律儀也真好,意的律儀真好啊,普遍一切的律儀也真好。
論:又有經中說:應當好好守護、應當好好安住於眼根律儀。那麼這個『意根律儀』,是拿什麼作它的自性呢?(論主自問)——這兩種(意律儀與根律儀)的自性並不是無表色。那麼若不是無表色,它究竟是什麼呢?頌說:
〔正20後半〕意根律儀以正知正念為體
頌:正知與正念合起來,就叫作意根律儀。
論:為了顯示這兩種律儀(意律儀與根律儀)都以正知、正念為體,所以頌文先把兩個名字列出來,然後再說一個『合』字——意思是:意律儀是以慧(正知)與念(正念)為體,也就是把這兩者合起來作為根律儀。所以之所以有時分說、有時合說,是要顯示不可以照著文字的次第呆板地一一配對。
現在應當思擇:表業與無表業,誰成就哪一種?到什麼時分為止?先辨明成就無表的律儀與不律儀。頌說:
〔正21·正22〕住律儀·住不律儀·得靜慮·聖者——成就無表的時分
頌:安住在別解脫無表中的人,在還沒有捨戒以來,恒時成就現在的那一分;最初一剎那之後,也成就過去的那一分。安住在不律儀中的人也是這樣。得到靜慮律儀的人,恒時成就過去與未來兩世;聖者最初那一剎那要除去過去這一分;正安住在定中或道中的時候,才成就現在的那一分。
論:安住在別解脫律儀中的補特伽羅(有情、人),從還沒有捨戒以來,恒時成就現在這一世的別解脫律儀無表。到了最初剎那之後,也就成就過去的那一分了——前面所說的『未捨以來』這句話,一直貫流到後面。至於未來的那一分,散心位的無表沒有人成就——因為它是不隨心的色法,勢力微劣的緣故。
就像上面所說安住在別解脫律儀中的情形一樣,安住在不律儀中的也應當這樣知道:就是說一直到還沒有捨去惡戒以來,恒時成就現在這一世;惡戒的無表在最初剎那之後,也成就過去的那一分。
凡是獲得靜慮律儀的人,一直到還沒有捨去以前,恒時成就過去與未來兩世。(為什麼連過去也成就?)因為在別的一生中所失去的過去定律儀,如今在最初這一剎那必定重新得回它。
一切聖者的無漏律儀,過去與未來也是恒時成就的。所不同的是:最初那一剎那必定成就未來這一分,而不成就過去這一分——因為這一類聖道從前不曾生起過。
如果現在正安住在靜慮或聖道之中,就依次成就現在的靜慮律儀與道律儀;一出定的時候,就沒有人成就現在的那一分了。
已經辨明了安住在善律儀與惡律儀中的情形,那麼安住在『中間』(既非律儀又非不律儀)的人怎麼樣呢?頌說:
〔正23前半〕住中的人成就無表的時分
頌:安住在中間的人若有無表,最初剎那成就現在的,其後成就過去與現在兩分。
論:所謂『住中』,就是既非律儀、又非不律儀那一類人。他們所起的業,未必一一都有無表。假如有無表,那也就是善戒或惡戒這一類所攝。
他們在最初剎那只成就現在這一分。然而現在世正處在過去與未來的當中,所以說『成中』就是說『成現在』。最初剎那之後,一直到還沒有捨去以來,恒時成就過去與現在兩世的無表。
那麼,安住在律儀與不律儀中的人,是不是也會成就惡的或善的無表呢?假如會成就,又要經過多長時間?頌說:
〔正23後半·正24前半〕住律儀而起染·住不律儀而起淨
頌:安住在律儀或不律儀中的人,若起了染污的或清淨的無表,最初剎那成就現在的,其後成就過去與現在兩分,一直到那染或淨的勢力終了為止。
論:假如安住在律儀之中的人,由於強盛的煩惱而造作殺害、綑縛等等不善之業,由這個緣故就發起了不善的無表;假如安住在不律儀之中的人,由於淳厚清淨的信心而作禮佛等等殊勝的善業,由這個緣故也發起了善的無表。
一直到這兩種心還沒有斷絕以來,所發起的無表恒時相續。然而最初那一念只成就現在這一分,從此以後就通於過去與現在兩分了。
已經辨明無表,那麼成就表業的情形怎麼樣呢?頌說:
〔正24後半·正25前半〕成就表業的時分·二無記表唯成現在
頌:表業正在造作的時候成就現在的,其後成就過去的而不成就未來的;有覆與無覆這兩種無記的表業,唯獨只成就現在的。
論:凡是安住在律儀、不律儀以及住中的人,一直到正在造作各種表業之時,恒時成就現在的表業。最初剎那之後,一直到還沒有捨去以來,恒時成就過去的表業;必定沒有人成就未來的表業——這一點跟前面解釋無表時所說的一樣。
有覆無記與無覆無記這兩種無記的表業,決定沒有人能夠成就它們的過去與未來。因為法的力量既然低劣,能得的力量也就微弱,所以沒有能力向後成就未來、向前追成過去。
(論主自問)這一分法的力量低劣,是誰造成的呢?(論主自答)是心造成的。
(論主自難)若是這樣,那麼有覆無記的心等等也應當不成就過去與未來才對啊。
(論主自釋)這樣責難是不合道理的。因為表業昏昧遲鈍,又是依著別的(心)而起的;心等等卻不是這樣。無記的表業是從低劣的心生起的,它的力量比起能發起它的那個心又要低劣一倍,所以表業與心在成就上就有了差別。
前面所說安住在不律儀中的『不律儀』,它名字上的種種差別是怎樣的呢?頌說:
〔正25後半〕不律儀的五個異名
頌:惡行、惡戒、業、業道、不律儀。
論:這裡的惡行等五個異名,都是『不律儀』這個名字的差別。
因為是一切有智慧的人所訶責厭惡的,又因為它的果不是可愛的,所以立『惡行』之名。因為它障礙清淨的尸羅,所以叫作惡戒。因為它是身與語所造作的,所以叫作業。因為它被根本(正作之時)所攝,所以叫作業道。因為它不能禁制身與語,所以叫作不律儀。
然而『業道』這個名字只指最初一念;通於最初與其後一切位次的,是其餘那四個名字。
那麼,會不會有『成就表業而不成就無表』等等的情形呢?應當作成四句。這是怎麼一回事呢?頌說:
〔正26〕成表非無表·成無表非表——四句分別
頌:只成就表而不成就無表的,是住中的人以低劣的思所造作的;把表業捨了或還沒有生起表業的聖者,只成就無表而不成就表。
論:只成就表業而不成就無表的,就是安住在非律儀非不律儀(住中)的人,以微劣的思造作善或造作惡,只發起表業而已。連無表都沒有,何況是無記的思所發起的表業(那更不會有無表)。不過要除開『有依福』(指七有依福業事——施客人、施行人、施病人、施侍病者、施園林、施常食、隨時施這七種;依這七事而功德增長,所以叫『有依』)以及已經成就業道的那些情形(那些是有無表的)。
只成就無表而不成就表業的,就是那些『易生』的聖補特伽羅——『易生』是轉生、換了所依之身的意思:新的身中表業還沒有造起(例如處在胎中等位),或者先前造起的表業已經隨著捨掉了。
至於『兩者都成就』與『兩者都不成就』這兩句,相應地照上面的道理去理解就可以了。
上面說了安住在律儀、不律儀等等的人成就表業與無表業的情形;那麼這些律儀,究竟是由什麼因緣而得的呢?頌說:
〔正27〕得三律儀之緣·十種得具足戒之法
頌:靜慮生律儀由得那一地的定心而得,聖者由得聖道而得道生律儀;別解脫律儀則是由他人的教授等等而得。
論:靜慮律儀是由得到有漏的根本靜慮或近分靜慮之地的心,在那個時候便得到——因為它與心俱起的緣故。無漏律儀是由得到無漏的根本靜慮或近分靜慮之地的心,在那個時候便得到——也是因為與心俱起的緣故。
頌中的『彼』字是為了顯示前面所說的靜慮心;又說一個『聖』字,是為了簡別取無漏。有六個靜慮地是有無漏心的,就是未至定、中間定以及四個根本定;不包括那三個近分定(第二、第三、第四靜慮的近分),這一點留到後面再辨。
別解脫律儀是由他人的教授等等而得。能夠教授別人的人就稱為『他』;從這樣的他人教授之力而發起戒體,所以說這種戒是由他教而得。
這又分兩種,就是從僧伽而得與從補特伽羅(個人)而得的差別。從僧伽而得的,就是苾芻、苾芻尼以及正學這三種戒。從補特伽羅而得的,就是其餘那五種戒。
各位持毘柰耶(戒律)的毘婆沙師說,另有十種得具足戒的方法;為了收攝這些,頌中才又加一個『等』字。
哪十種呢?第一是由自然而得,就是佛與獨覺。第二是由得入正性離生(見道)而得,就是最初的五位苾芻。第三是由佛招呼一聲『善來苾芻』而得,就是耶舍等人。第四是由信受佛為大師而得,就是大迦葉。第五是由善巧地酬答所問而得,就是蘇陀夷。第六是由恭敬領受八尊重法而得,就是大生主(佛的姨母)。第七是由遣使代受而得,就是法授尼。第八是由持律者為第五人而得,這是在邊地的情形。第九是由十位僧眾而得,這是在中印度的情形。第十是由三次宣說歸依佛法僧而得,就是六十位賢部共同集會受具足戒。
像這樣所得的別解脫律儀,並不一定都要依著表業才發起。
又,這裡所說的別解脫律儀,應當以多長的時間為期限而受呢?頌說:
〔正28前半〕別解脫律儀——盡壽受或一晝夜受
頌:別解脫律儀,或者盡形壽受,或者受一晝夜。
論:七眾所受持的別解脫戒,只應當以盡形壽為期限而受。近住所受持的別解脫戒,只以一晝夜為期限而受。
這個時限是決定如此的。為什麼呢?因為戒的時間邊際只有兩種:一是壽命的邊際,二是晝夜的邊際;至於半個月等等,不過是把晝夜重複地說罷了。
(順帶一問)『時』是什麼法呢?就是諸行(有為法相續)的一個增語(假名)。在四大洲之中,光明的那一段與黑暗的那一段,依次立為晝與夜之名。
這兩種邊際之中,盡壽的那一種可以是如此。至於命終之後,雖然先前有過期約,卻不能再生起別解脫戒了——因為所依的身體已經不同;在別的所依身中沒有加行,也沒有憶念的緣故。
(經部問)在一晝夜之後,或者在五晝夜、十晝夜等等當中再受近住戒,有什麼法作障礙,使得那些眾多的近住律儀不能也生起呢?
(有部答)必定應當有一種法能作障礙,因為薄伽梵在經中說近住律儀只有一晝夜的緣故。
(經部再說)對於這個問題應當共同尋思一下:究竟是佛正觀察到一晝夜之後在道理上不可能再起近住律儀,所以在經中說一晝夜呢?還是為了觀察到所化的人根性難調,才姑且教他們在早晨受一晝夜的戒呢(根性若容易調,多受幾日也可以)?
(有部問)你依據什麼道理、什麼聖教而這樣說?
(經部答)超過這個時限而戒仍然生起,並不違背道理啊。
(有部復難而結歸本宗)毘婆沙師這樣說:不曾有過一部經說『超過晝夜還另有受得近住律儀』這回事,所以我們這一宗不許這個說法。
那麼,是依著什麼邊際而得到不律儀的呢?頌說:
〔正28後半〕惡戒沒有一晝夜之期
頌:惡戒沒有一晝夜的受法,因為它不像善戒那樣受。
論:以盡形壽為期而造作各種惡業,就得到不律儀;並沒有像近住戒那樣只受一晝夜的。
為什麼呢?因為這一種不像善戒那樣地受。就是說:必定不會有人立下期限、對著師長受不律儀,像受近住戒那樣說『我一晝夜決定受不律儀』——因為這是有智慧的人所訶責厭惡的事。
(論主自難)若是這樣,那也不會有人立下期限、對著師長說『我乃至命終決定受惡戒』了;那麼盡形壽也不該得到不律儀才對。
(論主自答)雖然沒有對著師長立期,但只要盡形壽造作各種惡業,由於生起了『畢竟破壞善法』的意樂,就得到不律儀了;而不是說生起暫時破壞善法的意樂、又沒有師長,就能讓他得到不律儀——所以不律儀沒有一晝夜的。
至於近住戒,則是由現前對著師長、立期而受的那個力量:雖然沒有『畢竟破壞惡法』的意樂,也照樣得到律儀。(反過來說)假使真有人對著師長立期暫受不律儀,那也必定應當得到;然而不曾見過有這樣的事,所以不立這一條。
(經部師說)就像善律儀並沒有另外一個實在的東西叫作無表一樣,這不律儀也應當不是實有。所謂不律儀,就是那個想要造惡的不善意樂相續而不捨;由這個緣故,後來雖然生起善心,仍然叫作『成就不律儀的人』——因為他還沒有捨掉那個意樂(阿世耶就是意樂的音寫)。
上面說了一晝夜的近住律儀;那麼正要受的時候應當怎麼受呢?頌說:
〔正29〕近住律儀的受法——晨旦·下座·從師·隨教·具支·離嚴飾·晝夜
頌:近住戒要在清晨受,坐在低處、跟隨師長受,隨著師長的教語而說,八支具足,離開華麗的裝飾,以一晝夜為期。
論:近住律儀要在清晨受,就是說受這個戒要在日出的時候,因為這個戒要經歷一晝夜的緣故。
有人先前作了這樣的期約,說我恒常要在每月初八等日必定受這個近住律儀;假如早晨有妨礙的因緣,那麼到了『齋竟』(齋事既已完畢之後——齋以前都總名為晨旦)之時再受也可以。
所謂『下座』,是說在師長面前坐在卑下低劣的座位,或者蹲踞、或者跪著,彎身合掌——只有生病的人才可以例外。假如不恭敬,就不發起律儀。
這個戒必定要跟隨師長受,不許自己受。因為以後假如遇到各種犯戒的因緣,由於愧對授戒的師長,就能夠不去違犯。
受這個戒的人,應當隨著師長的教語,在師長說完之後跟著說,不可以搶在前面說,也不可以同時說;這樣才算是從師長的教授而受。若不是這樣,那麼授的一方與受的一方兩邊都不成。
要具足領受八支,才成就近住;隨便缺了哪一支,近住都不成。
受這個律儀必定要離開華麗的裝飾,因為那是憍逸之處。至於平常就佩戴慣了的莊嚴之具,不一定非捨不可——因為緣著那些平常之物,不會像對新奇之物那樣生起很大的憍逸。
受這個律儀必須經歷一晝夜,就是到第二天清晨日初出的時候為止。假如不照這樣依法而受,那只能生起妙行,得不到律儀。
又,假如這樣盡一晝夜地受,就等於在這一晝夜裡對一切有情全面地制止了屠殺、狩獵、姦淫、偷盜——這樣看來,近住律儀實在是很有用的。
所謂『近住』,是說這個律儀親近阿羅漢而住,因為受者隨學阿羅漢的緣故。也有人說:這是親近『盡壽戒』而住(所以叫近住)。
這樣的律儀又叫作『長養』,因為它長養那些善根薄少的有情,使他們的善根漸漸增多。正如有一首頌說:
引頌:由於這個緣故,能夠長養自己與他人清淨善良的心,所以薄伽梵說它叫作長養。
論:為什麼受這個戒必須具足八支呢?頌說:
〔正30〕八支的分法——尸羅支四·不放逸支一·禁約支三
頌:尸羅支、不放逸支、禁約支,如次是四條、一條、三條,分別為了防止各種性罪、失念與憍逸。
論:八支之中前面四支是尸羅支,就是從離殺生到離虛誑語這四條,因為由這四種而遠離了性罪(本身即是罪惡的事)。
接下來有一支是不放逸支,就是離飲各種酒——酒是能生放逸的地方。雖然受了尸羅,若是飲酒,心就放逸,於是違犯尸羅。
後面三支是禁約支,就是離塗抹香料佩戴花鬘乃至非時而食,因為這三種能夠隨順厭離之心。
為什麼要具足領受這三類支呢?因為若不具足,就不能遠離性罪、失念、憍逸這三種過失。
就是說:最初從離殺生到離虛誑語這四條,能夠防止性罪——因為它們遠離了由貪瞋癡所起的殺生等等惡業。其次離飲酒能夠防止失念——因為飲酒的時候會使人忘失『什麼該作、什麼不該作』的種種事業。最後離那三種能夠防止憍逸——因為假如受用種種香料花鬘、高廣的床座,親近歌舞,心就會憍舉起來,隨即毀壞戒;由於遠離那些,心才離開憍逸。
假如能夠持守『依時而食』這一條,因為它能夠遮止時時進食的習慣,於是就會憶念起自己所受的近住律儀,能夠在世間深深生起厭離之心。
假如在非時而食,那麼(憶戒與厭離)這兩件事就都沒有了;而且屢屢進食,能使人的心放縱逸樂。
(有餘師說)離非時食才叫作『齋』的體,其餘八種才叫作齋的支——他們把塗抹香料佩戴花鬘與觀聽歌舞分成兩條,所以成八。
(經部引經而破)假如作這樣的執著,就違背了契經。因為經中說完離非時食之後,接著就這樣說:這第八支,我如今隨著聖阿羅漢學,隨他所行而行、隨他所作而作。(可見離非時食自己就是第八支,不是支外的體。)
(餘師問)若是這樣,那麼另外有什麼別的『齋體』,而說這八種叫作齋支呢?
(經部答)『齋』是總標的名號,『支』是分別而說的;因為由各別的成就總體,各別的才得到『支』之名。就像車子由眾多部分合成,又像四支軍(象兵、馬兵、車兵、步兵)、五支散(五味藥合成的散劑)一樣——齋戒的八支也應當這樣理解。
(毘婆沙師立自宗)毘婆沙師這樣說:離非時食既是齋,也是齋支;其餘七支是齋支而不是齋。就像正見既是道也是道支,其餘七支是道支而不是道;擇法覺既是覺也是覺支,其餘六支是覺支而不是覺;三摩地既是靜慮也是靜慮支,其餘的支是靜慮支而不是靜慮。
(經部難)像這樣說並不合乎道理。因為不可以說正見等就是正見等自己的『支』——所謂支是分支的意思,總要望著別的才說支。假如說前一念生的正見等作為後一念生的正見等之支,那麼最初剎那的聖道等就應該不具足八支了。
那麼,是只有近事才能受近住,還是其他人也有受近住的呢?頌說:
〔正31前半〕不是近事也可以受近住·但不受三歸就沒有
頌:近住戒別的人也可以有,但若不受三歸就沒有。
論:凡是還沒有受近事律儀的人,在一晝夜之中歸依三寶,說完三歸之後受近住戒,他也一樣受得近住律儀。不是這樣的(沒有先說三歸的)就沒有——除去那些不知道要先受三歸的人。
正如契經所說:佛告訴大名說:凡是在家的白衣男子,男根成就,歸依佛法僧,生起殷重清淨之心,發出誠實真懇之語,自己宣稱『我是鄔波索迦(近事),願尊者憶持我、慈悲護念我』,到這裡就名為鄔波索迦。
(依經而問)那麼是不是只要受了三歸就成為近事了呢?
(外國諸師答)只要這樣就成了。
(迦濕彌羅國諸論師說)離開近事律儀就不是近事——一定要有五戒才叫近事。
(外國師難)若是這樣,就應當與這部經相違了(經上只說到自稱之處便名近事,沒有說要發戒)。
(迦濕彌羅答)這並不相違,因為那時候已經發戒了。
(外國師問)那麼是在什麼時候發戒呢?頌說:
〔正31後半〕自稱近事之時就發戒
頌:自稱是近事的時候就發起戒體,這就像說苾芻等等一樣。
論:生起殷重清淨之心,發出誠實真懇之語,自己宣稱『我是鄔波索迦,願尊者憶持我、慈悲護念我』——就在那個時候便發起了近事律儀。因為自稱近事等等的言語,就是發起律儀的緣故。
又因為經中接著說『我從今時乃至命終捨生』這句話。這句經的意思是說捨棄殺生等等;文中略去了『殺』等字,只說一個『生』字,所以在先前的時候就已經得了五戒。
他雖然已經得了近事律儀,但為了使他了知所應學的學處,所以又為他宣說離殺生等五種戒相,教他認識而堅固持守。就像得了苾芻具足戒之後,再重新為他說學處、教他認識而堅固持守一樣;勤策也是如此。這裡也應當一樣——所以近事必定具足律儀。
頌說:
〔正32〔1–3句〕〕一分等四種近事——約『能持』而說
頌:假如近事都具足律儀,那為什麼說有『學一分』等等?答:那是就『能持』這一面說的。
論:(經部引經為難)假如各位近事都具足律儀,那麼為什麼世尊說有四種近事:一是能學一分,二是能學少分,三是能學多分,四是能學滿分?
(有部通經)那是就『能持』這一面才這樣說的。他們所能持守的是先前所受的,所以說一個『學』字。若不是這樣,經上就應該說『受一分』等等才對。就實在的道理說,是就『受』這一面而具足律儀的;因為具足律儀,所以才叫作近事。
(經部難)像這樣的執著,違背了契經。
(有部徵問)怎麼會違背經呢?
(經部答)因為沒有一部經說『自稱我是近事等等的言語便發起五戒』,而且這部經並沒有說『我從今者乃至命終捨生』這句話。
(有部問)那麼經上是怎麼說的呢?
(經部答)就像《大名經》所說的那樣。只有這一部經中說到近事之相,別的經都不是這樣說的,所以你們違背了經。
(經部又引別經而通前)然而別的經上說:我從今時乃至命終捨生歸淨——這是歸依三寶、發出誠信之語。這一段是顯示:由已見諦的人,因為得了證淨,舉出性命自己立誓,表示他對正法深懷愛重,乃至為了救自己的性命,也終究不捨如來的正法。並不是為了要說近事之相才說這些『捨生』等等的話;就算真是說近事之相,也不是分明的理教。誰能夠根據這樣不明了的文句,就相信先前已經發了五戒呢?
(經部破前所通)又,若是就持戒犯戒來說『學一分』等等,那麼那個受戒的人根本就不該問佛,何況佛還為他作答?為什麼呢?誰要是已經理解了『近事律儀必定具足五支』,難道還會不理解『在所學的學處上持守一條而不持其餘,乃至具足持守,就叫作一分等等』嗎?
(經部自己解釋經文)正因為那個人還沒有理解近事律儀所受的分量有多少,所以才應當請問:一共有幾種鄔波索迦能學學處?回答說:有四種鄔波索迦,就是能學一分等等。他還是不能明白,於是又問:什麼叫作能學一分?乃至廣說。
(有部難)假如缺了律儀還能叫作近事,那麼苾芻與勤策缺了律儀也應該成立。那兩者既然不成立,這一個也應當一樣。
(經部反責)那麼為什麼近事乃至苾芻,所受律儀的支數分量是決定如此的呢?
(有部答)那是由佛的教力這樣施設的。
(經部照樣舉例)若是這樣,那為什麼不許『由佛的教力施設,雖然缺了律儀也叫作近事,而不叫苾芻等等』呢?
(迦濕彌羅結歸本宗)迦濕彌羅國的毘婆沙師,不許缺了律儀還能成為近事。
那麼近事等這一切律儀,是由什麼而成為下品、中品、上品的呢?頌說:
〔正32〔4句〕〕下中上三品隨心而定
頌:下品、中品、上品隨著心而定。
論:八眾所受的別解脫律儀,都隨著受戒時的心而有下、中、上三品。由這個道理,各位阿羅漢也可能有成就下品律儀的,而各位異生(凡夫)反倒可能成就上品的。
(順帶一問)有沒有只受近事律儀而不受三歸,就成為近事的呢?答:不成為近事——除了那些不知道的人。
那麼,凡是歸依佛法僧的人,究竟是歸依什麼呢?頌說:
〔正33〕三歸之體——能成佛的無學法·能成僧的二種法·涅槃擇滅
頌:所歸依的是能成佛與能成僧的法、無學與有學無學二種法,以及涅槃擇滅——這樣說才是具足三歸。
論:歸依佛的人,是只歸依那些能夠成就佛的無學之法。因為那些法殊勝的緣故,佛的身體才得到『佛』之名;或者說由於得到那些法,佛才能覺悟一切。
哪些叫作佛的無學法呢?就是盡智等等以及與它們隨行的那些法。並不是色等等的身體,因為那個身體在成佛前後是一樣的(不因成佛而改變)。
(自問)是歸依一位佛,還是歸依一切佛呢?就實在的道理應當說是歸依一切佛,因為諸佛的道相沒有差別的緣故。
歸依僧的人,是普遍地歸依那些能夠成就僧的有學與無學之法。因為得到那些法,僧才成為八種補特伽羅(四向四果),而且是不可破壞的。
(自問)是歸依一佛之僧,還是歸依一切佛之僧呢?就實在的道理是普遍歸依一切佛之僧,因為諸僧的道相沒有差別的緣故。
然而契經中說『將來有僧,你應當歸依』——那部經只是為了顯示將來現前可見的僧寶罷了。
歸依法的人,就是歸依涅槃。這裡所說的涅槃,只是顯示擇滅;自己與他人相續之中的煩惱與苦,寂滅是同一個相,所以是普遍歸依的。
(論主難·或者是述經部之難)假如只有無學法才是佛,那麼為什麼有人以惡心使佛身出血,只是損傷了生身,卻成就無間罪呢?
(毘婆沙師答)他們這樣解釋說:破壞了那些法所依的身體,那些法也就跟著破壞了。
(論主再難·或者是述經部之難)然而尋查本論,並沒有看見說『只有無學法才叫作佛』,只說『無學法能夠成就佛』。既然不遮止佛的體也攝取所依之身,那麼在這裡就沒有前面那個難問的餘地了。
假如不是這樣(假如佛體只是無學法),那麼佛與僧安住在世俗心中的時候,就既不是僧也不是佛了。而且也應當執著說『只有成就苾芻戒才是苾芻』——然而果真如此,那麼有人想要供養苾芻,他所供養的便只是那個『能成苾芻的尸羅』而已了(可是世人現見是以四事供養戒所依的身,可見所依之身也是苾芻);同樣地,有人想要歸依佛,也就應當只歸依那些能成佛的無學法了(可是現見眾人所歸禮的正是佛的生身)。
(有餘師說)歸依佛的人,是總的歸依如來的十八不共法。
那麼這個『能歸依』是以什麼為體呢?答:以語表為體。這樣的歸依又是什麼意思呢?答:是救濟的意思。因為由它作為依靠,能夠永遠解脫一切苦。正如世尊所說:
引頌:眾人被怖畏所逼迫,多半去歸依那些山,去歸依園林、樹叢、孤零零的樹與制多(塔廟)等等。這樣的歸依不是最殊勝的,這樣的歸依不是最尊貴的;不會因為這樣的歸依就能解脫種種苦。凡是歸依佛、以及歸依法與僧的人,對於四聖諦,恒常以智慧觀察:知道苦、知道苦的集起、知道永遠超越眾苦(滅)、知道八支聖道,趣向安穩的涅槃。這樣的歸依是最殊勝的,這樣的歸依是最尊貴的;必定因為這樣的歸依,能夠解脫種種苦。
論:所以歸依這件事,普遍地是一切受律儀之處的入門方便。
那麼為什麼世尊在其餘的律儀之處,都立『離非梵行』作為所學,唯獨在近事這一種律儀之中,只制定他離欲邪行呢?頌說:
〔正34前半〕邪行最可訶·容易遠離·聖者得不作
頌:欲邪行最應當訶責,又容易遠離,而且聖者於此得到不作律儀。
論:唯獨欲邪行是世間所極力訶責的,因為它能侵犯毀損別人的妻子等等,又因為它感招惡趣——非梵行卻不是這樣。
再者,欲邪行是容易遠離的。在家的人耽著欲樂,離非梵行難以受持;觀察到他們不能長時間修學,所以不制定他們離非梵行。
再者,各位聖者對於欲邪行,一切都決定得到『不作律儀』;因為經歷生死的聖者也不會去作。至於離非梵行就不是這樣了。所以在近事所受的律儀之中,只為他們制立離欲邪行——免得經歷生死的聖者反而犯了近事律儀。
所謂不作律儀,就是決定不會去作。
(論主自問)那些先受了近事律儀、後來才娶妻妾的人,對於那些妻妾,在先前受戒的時候有沒有得到律儀呢?
(論主自答)就實在的道理應當是得到的——不然的話,就變成只在一部分有情身上得到別解脫律儀了。
(論主自難)若是這樣,那麼後來娶妻妾為什麼不算犯戒呢?頌說:
〔正34後半〕得戒是照著誓願得的·不是對整個有情相續得的
頌:得律儀是照著本來所受的誓願而得,不是總的對整個有情相續而得。
論:是照著本來所受的誓願而得到律儀的。本來所受的誓願是什麼呢?就是離欲邪行。並不是對一切有情相續說『我對他們全都要離非梵行』。由這個緣故,普遍地在一切有情相續之上,只得到『離欲邪行』這條戒,而不是得到『離非梵行』的律儀——所以後來納娶妻妾並不算毀犯先前的戒。
那麼為什麼只制定離虛誑語,而不把離間語等等也立為近事律儀呢?也是由前面所說的三個原因:就是虛誑語最應當訶責,在家的人容易遠離,一切聖者於此得到不作律儀。
還另有一個原因,頌說:
〔正35前半〕一開了說謊之門·一切學處都會被違越
頌:因為一旦開了虛誑語之門,就會違越一切學處。
論:違越了各種學處而被檢問的時候,假如開了虛誑語之門,他就會說『我沒有作』,因此在戒上就多所違越。所以佛為了要使他們堅固持守,在一切律儀之中都制定離虛誑語——這樣才能使他假如犯了戒的時候便自己發露,因而能防止以後再犯。
(論主自問)那麼又為什麼不在『遠離遮罪』這一面建立近事律儀呢(遮罪是佛所遮止而本身非罪惡的事)?
(論主自答)誰說這裡不離遮罪呢?離哪一種遮罪?就是離飲酒。
(再問)那麼為什麼在那些遮罪之中不制定離別的,唯獨遮止飲酒呢?頌說:
〔正35後半〕遮罪之中唯獨離酒——為了守護其餘的律儀
頌:遮罪之中唯獨離酒,是為了守護其餘的律儀。
論:飲酒的人心多放縱逸樂,不能守護其餘的律儀;所以為了守護其餘的律儀,才教他們離飲酒。
(論主自問)怎麼知道飲酒是遮罪所攝呢?
(論主自答)因為這裡頭沒有性罪之相。因為各種性罪只在染污心中運行;而為了療病的時候雖然飲酒,卻不是為了醉亂,能夠沒有染心。
(論主自難)豈不是明明先知道酒能醉亂,還故意要飲,這就是染心嗎?
(論主自答)這不是染心。因為他自己知道分量,為了療病而有限度地飲,不讓自己醉亂,所以不是染心。
(諸持律者說)各位持律的人說:飲酒是性罪。就像那位尊者鄔波離所問的:我應當怎樣供給病人?世尊告訴他說:只除去性罪,其餘的隨所應該的都可以供給。然而有生病的釋種需要酒,世尊卻不開許用酒供給他。又契經說:凡是苾芻稱我為師的就不應當飲酒,乃至極少像一根茅草尖所沾的酒量也不應當飲。所以知道飲酒是性罪所攝。又,各位聖者雖然經歷多生也不會犯,就像殺生等等一樣。又,經中說它是身惡行的緣故。
(對法諸師說)對法諸師說:飲酒不是性罪;那時不開許,是因為對病人是總體地開了遮戒(既是總開,就不能單就酒一項推說它是性罪)。
至於在別的時候遮止飲酒,是為了防止因此而犯性罪的緣故。又因為醉亂的分量沒有一定的限度,所以連茅草尖所沾的分量也一併遮止。
又,一切聖者都不飲酒,是因為各位聖者具有慚愧之心,而且飲酒能使人失去正念的緣故。乃至連極少的分量也不飲,是因為它像毒藥一樣,分量沒有一定的緣故。
又,經中說它是身惡行,那是因為酒是一切放逸的處所。由於這個緣故,唯獨它獨立得到『放逸處』這個名字;其餘的(殺生等)不立這個名字,因為它們都是性罪。
至於經上說『屢屢習飲會墮惡趣』,那是顯示屢屢飲酒能使身中種種不善之法相續運轉,又能引發惡趣之業,或者能使那些惡趣之業轉更增盛。
正如契經所說:窣羅、迷麗耶、末陀是放逸處。這是依什麼意思說的呢?把穀食釀成的酒叫作窣羅;把其餘之物釀成的叫作迷麗耶酒。前面這兩種酒若還沒有釀熟、或者已經壞了,不能使人醉,就不叫末陀;若能使人醉的時候,才叫末陀酒——為了簡別那種沒有用處的階段,所以又立這個名字。
然而檳榔與稗子等等也能使人醉,為了簡別那些,所以必須說窣羅與迷麗耶酒(要是這兩類釀酒,才算)。
酒雖然是遮罪,卻能使人放逸而廣造眾惡;為了使人殷重地遮斷它,所以佛才這樣說。至於說『放逸處』這句話,是因為酒是放逸所依的處所。
〔First Half of Root 15〕The Nonmanifest Is of Three Kinds — Discipline · Non-Discipline · Neither of the Two
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The subsidiary discussion set out above is now finished, and we should now turn back and go on to make out the marks of the manifest and nonmanifest action spoken of before. The stanza says:
Stanza: The nonmanifest is of three kinds, namely discipline, non-discipline, and that class which is neither discipline nor non-discipline.
Treatise: The nonmanifest spoken of here (that portion of the entity of action which is not displayed outwardly and yet really exists), stated in brief, is of three kinds: first discipline, second non-discipline, third “neither of the two” — that is, the class which is neither discipline nor non-discipline.
Why is that portion called discipline? Because it can block the continuum of evil discipline and can extinguish the continuum of evil discipline, and so it is called discipline. (Evil discipline is that portion of the nonmanifest which is the contrary of discipline; five separate names for it will be set up in the text below.)
How many kinds of difference, then, has discipline? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 15〕The Three Disciplines — Individual Liberation · Produced by Meditative Absorption · Produced by the Path
Stanza: Discipline divides into three kinds: first the discipline of individual liberation, second the discipline produced by meditative absorption, third the discipline produced by the noble path.
Treatise: The differences of discipline, stated in brief, are of three kinds. The first is called the discipline of individual liberation, that is, the discipline bound to the desire realm (“bound” has the sense of being tied and affiliated; the discipline bound to desire is the discipline affiliated to the desire realm). The second is called the discipline produced by meditative absorption, that is, the discipline bound to the form realm — it is had along with entering absorption. The third is called the discipline produced by the path, that is, the discipline without outflows — it is had along with the noble path.
What, then, are the differences in the mark of the first discipline (the discipline of individual liberation)? The stanza says:
〔Root 16〕The Discipline of Individual Liberation Has Eight Names but Only Four Entities
Stanza: The first discipline has eight names, while its real entities are four only; and the reason the names are eight is that the shape and mark of male and female turn about, whereupon the names differ accordingly. These four are severally distinct and yet are not contrary to one another.
Treatise: The mark of the discipline of individual liberation has eight kinds of difference: first the discipline of the bhikṣu (the men who have received full ordination), second the discipline of the bhikṣuṇī (the women who have received full ordination), third the discipline of the probationer (the woman training in the dharma before receiving full ordination), fourth the discipline of the novice (the śrāmaṇera), fifth the discipline of the female novice (the śrāmaṇerī), sixth the discipline of the lay follower (the five precepts undertaken by a layman at home), seventh the discipline of the female lay follower (the five precepts undertaken by a laywoman at home), eighth the discipline of the one-day observance (the discipline of eight limbs undertaken for a day and a night). These eight differences in the mark of discipline are together named the first kind — the discipline of individual liberation.
Although there are eight names, the real entities are four only: first the discipline of the bhikṣu, second the discipline of the novice, third the discipline of the lay follower, fourth the discipline of the one-day observance. Only these four disciplines of individual liberation truly have separate entities, since their marks are severally unlike.
Why is this said? Because apart from the discipline of the bhikṣu there is no further discipline of the bhikṣuṇī; apart from the discipline of the novice there are no further disciplines of the probationer and of the female novice; apart from the discipline of the lay follower there is no further discipline of the female lay follower.
How is this known to be so? Because merely by the changing of the shape and mark the entity of the discipline is neither relinquished nor further obtained, and yet the name is different. What is called “shape” is the shape and mark, that is, the male and female faculties. By the difference of these two faculties the shapes of male and female differ; and merely by the exchange of the shape one and the same discipline comes to be called that of the bhikṣu, of the bhikṣuṇī, and so forth.
For example: at the time of the turning of the faculty, the discipline of a bhikṣu is renamed the discipline of a bhikṣuṇī, or the discipline of a bhikṣuṇī is renamed the discipline of a bhikṣu; the discipline of a novice is renamed the discipline of a female novice, or the disciplines of a female novice and of a probationer are renamed the discipline of a novice; the discipline of a lay follower is renamed the discipline of a female lay follower, or the discipline of a female lay follower is renamed the discipline of a lay follower. At that stage of the turning of the faculty there is no occasion of “relinquishing the discipline obtained before” or of “obtaining a discipline not obtained before,” and so the four disciplines are not further separate entities outside those three.
(The author sets himself a question) Suppose a man first undertakes the discipline of the lay follower, then from being a lay follower goes on to undertake the discipline of a novice, and then from being a novice goes on to undertake the discipline of a bhikṣu — are these three disciplines given separate names only because the abstentions undertaken are successively increased and the means successively enlarged, as a gold coin may be single or double and the number may be fifty or twenty, and a single coin with one added is called a double, so that the names mount up upon one and the same entity? or are the three entities each their own, so that upon undertaking each arises complete and all at once?
(The author answers himself) The entities of these three disciplines are not mixed with one another; their marks are severally distinct, and they arise complete and all at once. Among the three disciplines, each has in it the portion “abstention from killing,” and so on down to the portion “abstention from liquor”; and as for how many of the remaining articles there are, that is settled according to what belongs to each.
That being so, then, taking abstention from killing and its like, what difference is there among the three when set side by side? Answer: because the conditions differ, there is a difference between them when set side by side. How is this? That is, the more training articles you seek to undertake, the more occasions of self-intoxication you are able to abstain from, and at that point the occasions of killing and the rest that you abstain from are the more numerous too. Since every “abstention” is raised in dependence upon conditions, where the conditions differ the abstention differs.
Were this not so (were the three disciplines not separate entities), then as soon as the discipline of the bhikṣu was relinquished all three disciplines ought to be relinquished together — the former two being gathered into the latter. And since such a thing is not allowed, one may see that the three are each their own entity.
Yet these three are not contrary to one another, and can turn at the same time in one and the same body; it is not that undertaking the latter requires relinquishing the former discipline — otherwise a man who has relinquished the discipline of a bhikṣu would not even be a lay follower, and there is no such principle.
How, then, are the four disciplines of lay follower, one-day observance, novice, and bhikṣu established? The stanza says:
〔Root 17〕Undertaking Abstention from Five, Eight, Ten, and All Establishes the Four Disciplines
Stanza: Undertaking abstention from five articles, from eight, from ten, and from all that ought to be abstained from establishes, in that order, the four disciplines of the lay follower, the one-day observance, the novice, and the bhikṣu.
Treatise: It should be known that here, following the order of the numbers, four disciplines are established in reliance upon four “abstentions.”
First, undertaking abstention from five things that ought to be abstained from establishes the first, the discipline of the lay follower. Which five are the things that ought to be abstained from? First killing, second taking what is not given (taking what has not been given, that is, theft), third sexual misconduct (improper relations between man and woman), fourth false speech (lying), fifth drinking the various liquors.
Second, if one undertakes abstention from eight things that ought to be abstained from, this establishes the second, the discipline of the one-day observance. Which eight are the things that ought to be abstained from? First killing, second taking what is not given, third unchastity (all matters of man and woman, not restricted to misconduct), fourth false speech, fifth drinking the various liquors, sixth anointing with scents and wearing garlands and watching and listening to dancing and singing, seventh sleeping and sitting upon high, broad, ornate, and splendid seats, eighth eating at the improper time (after noon).
Third, if one undertakes abstention from ten things that ought to be abstained from, this establishes the third, the discipline of the novice. Which ten are the things that ought to be abstained from? Within the former eight, “anointing with scents and wearing garlands” and “watching and listening to dancing and singing” are opened out into two articles, and there is added “receiving and hoarding gold, silver, and other treasures” as the tenth.
Fourth, if one undertakes abstention from all the bodily and verbal actions that ought to be abstained from, this establishes the fourth, the discipline of the bhikṣu.
What, then, are the various differences in the names of the discipline of individual liberation? The stanza says:
〔Root 18〕Śīla · Excellent Conduct · Action · Discipline · Individual Liberation · Path of Action — One Entity, Several Names
Stanza: This portion of discipline may all be called śīla, excellent conduct, action, and discipline; and only the manifest and nonmanifest of the first thought-instant further obtain the names individual liberation and path of action.
Treatise: It can level rugged and uneven action, and so it is called śīla (śīla is the transcription for discipline). If glossed by the sense of the word, it has the sense of “cooling” — just as a stanza says: one who upholds the discipline is at ease in mind and has no fever in his body, and therefore it is called śīla.
Those who have discernment praise it and extol it, and so it is called excellent conduct. It is the very self of what is done, and so it is called action.
Here the author sets himself a difficulty: is the nonmanifest not also called “not doing”? And being called not doing, how can it now be said to be the very self of “what is done”? (The question to himself) The author answers himself: one who has conscience and shame, by the force of the nonmanifest he has undertaken, no longer commits the manifold evils, and therefore on that side it is named not doing; and it is also brought about by the volition of manifest action, and therefore on that side it obtains the name of what is done — the two names have their eyes on different things and do not conflict. There is besides another explanation which says: it is the cause of doing and also the result of doing, and so there is no fault in calling it “doing” either.
It can guard body and speech, and so it is called discipline.
Thus it should be known that the name “discipline” of individual liberation extends without difference to the first and to every stage that follows; and only the manifest action and nonmanifest action of the first thought-instant further obtain the names individual liberation and path of action.
Why so? Because at the time of undertaking the discipline, the manifest and nonmanifest of that first thought-instant relinquish the manifold evil dharmas severally, one article at a time. In reliance upon this sense of “a first relinquishing severally,” the name “individual liberation” is established. And at that same time what is done is brought to its utmost completion, and in reliance upon this sense of “action being brought through,” the name “path of action” is established. Hence the first thought-instant is called individual liberation, and may also be called the discipline of individual liberation, and may also be called the root path of action.
From the second thought on, until the discipline has not yet been relinquished, it is no longer called individual liberation but only the discipline of individual liberation; nor is it any longer called a path of action, but is called instead “what arises afterward.”
Who, then, possesses which discipline? The stanza says:
〔Root 19〕The Eight Companies Possess Individual Liberation · Those Who Obtain Absorption and the Noble Ones Possess the Other Two
Stanza: The eight companies all possess the discipline of individual liberation; one who obtains meditative absorption possesses the discipline produced by absorption, and the noble one possesses the discipline produced by the path. These latter two turn along with the mind.
Treatise: The eight companies all possess the discipline of individual liberation, that is, the eight classes of person from the bhikṣu on down to the one-day observance.
(The author sets himself a question) Have the non-Buddhists then no discipline that they undertake? (The author answers himself) They have, and yet it is not called the discipline of individual liberation. For what they undertake has no power to liberate one from evils forever — their undertaking is raised in reliance upon a grasping at “existence.”
What is called produced by meditative absorption means that this discipline is produced from meditative absorption, or is had in dependence upon meditative absorption. Whoever obtains meditative absorption certainly possesses this discipline. The border stages of the meditative absorptions (the preliminary absorptions) are also called meditative absorption, just as a place near a village also obtains the name of the village. And some say: because there are rice fields and the like in the neighborhood of the village, even the fields are given the name of the village — and the principle here should be taken likewise.
The discipline produced by the path is possessed by the noble ones. This divides again into two, namely the learner and the one beyond learning.
Above, in analyzing the coexistent cause, it was said that two disciplines turn along with the mind. Among these three disciplines, which two are they? They are the two produced by meditative absorption and produced by the path, and not the discipline of individual liberation. Why so? Because the discipline of individual liberation turns constantly even at the time when another mind has been raised, or when there is no mind at all (whence one may see that it does not follow the mind).
These two disciplines, produced by absorption and without outflows, are also called the discipline of cutting off. In reliance upon what stage is this established? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 20〕The Discipline of Cutting Off — Arising Together with the Nine Uninterrupted Paths of Access Concentration
Stanza: The nine uninterrupted paths within access concentration, and the two disciplines arising together with them, are called the discipline of cutting off.
Treatise: Within access concentration (the preliminary absorption before the first meditative absorption) there are nine uninterrupted paths; and the discipline of absorption and the discipline without outflows that arise at the same time as these nine uninterrupted paths, because they can cut off forever the evil discipline bound to the desire realm and also the afflictions that can raise evil discipline, are called the discipline of cutting off.
For this reason there is the case of “being a discipline of absorption and not being a discipline of cutting off,” and four statements should be made to analyze it. The first statement (being a discipline of absorption and not a discipline of cutting off): all the remaining disciplines of absorption with outflows, apart from those with outflows of the nine uninterrupted paths of access concentration. The second statement (being a discipline of cutting off and not a discipline of absorption): the discipline without outflows raised in reliance upon the nine uninterrupted paths of access concentration. The third statement (being both): the discipline with outflows raised in reliance upon the nine uninterrupted paths of access concentration. The fourth statement (being neither): all the remaining disciplines without outflows, apart from those without outflows of the nine uninterrupted paths of access concentration.
In the same way there is also the case of “being a discipline without outflows and not being a discipline of cutting off,” and four statements should likewise be made, to be understood correspondingly by the pattern of the four statements above.
(The author sets himself a difficulty) If that is so, how is one to construe that stanza of the abbreviated discipline spoken by the World-Honored One —
Quoted stanza: The discipline of body, how excellent; excellent too the discipline of speech; the discipline of mind, how excellent; excellent too the universal discipline.
Treatise: And there is a sūtra that says: one should well guard and should well abide in the discipline of the eye faculty. What, then, does this “discipline of the mind faculty” take for its own nature? (The author asks himself) — the nature of these two (the discipline of mind and the discipline of the faculties) is not nonmanifest form. Then, if it is not nonmanifest form, what after all is it? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 20〕The Discipline of Mind and of the Faculties Has Correct Knowing and Correct Mindfulness for Its Entity
Stanza: Correct knowing and correct mindfulness joined together are called the discipline of mind and of the faculties.
Treatise: In order to show that both these disciplines (the discipline of mind and the discipline of the faculties) have correct knowing and correct mindfulness for their entity, the stanza first sets out the two names and then says the one word “joined” — the meaning being that the discipline of mind has discernment (correct knowing) and mindfulness (correct mindfulness) for its entity, and that these two joined together are likewise the discipline of the faculties. The reason, then, that they are sometimes stated separately and sometimes jointly is to show that one may not pair them off woodenly one by one in the order of the letters.
Now it should be considered: manifest action and nonmanifest action — who possesses which? and up to what portion of time? First we make out the discipline and the non-discipline that are possessed as nonmanifest. The stanza says:
〔Root 21 · Root 22〕Abiding in Discipline · Abiding in Non-Discipline · Obtaining Meditative Absorption · The Noble Ones — the Time-Portions of Possessing the Nonmanifest
Stanza: One who abides in the nonmanifest of individual liberation, so long as he has not relinquished the discipline, constantly possesses that portion which is present; after the first thought-instant he possesses that portion which is past as well. One who abides in non-discipline is likewise. One who obtains the discipline of absorption constantly possesses the two times, past and future; the noble one at the first thought-instant excepts that portion which is past; and only when one is presently abiding in absorption or in the path does one possess that portion which is present.
Treatise: A pudgala (a sentient being, a person) who abides in the discipline of individual liberation, so long as he has not relinquished the discipline, constantly possesses the nonmanifest of the discipline of individual liberation of this present time. After the first thought-instant he then possesses that portion which is past as well — the phrase “so long as he has not relinquished it,” said above, running on through what follows. As for that portion which is future, no one possesses the nonmanifest at an unconcentrated stage — because it is form that does not follow the mind, and is feeble in force.
Just as with abiding in the discipline of individual liberation as stated above, so it should be known of abiding in non-discipline: that is, so long as the evil discipline has not been relinquished, he constantly possesses this present time; and after the first thought-instant the nonmanifest of evil discipline is possessed in that portion which is past as well.
Whoever obtains the discipline of absorption, so long as he has not relinquished it, constantly possesses the two times, past and future. (Why is even the past possessed?) Because the past discipline of absorption that was lost in another life is now, at this first thought-instant, certainly regained.
The discipline without outflows of all the noble ones is constantly possessed in past and future as well. What differs is this: at that first thought-instant the future portion is certainly possessed and the past portion is not — because this class of noble path has not arisen before.
If one is presently abiding in meditative absorption or in the noble path, then one possesses, in order, the present discipline of absorption and discipline of the path; and at the time of emerging from absorption there is no one who possesses that portion which is present.
Having made out the case of abiding in wholesome discipline and in evil discipline, what of one who abides “in the middle” (neither in discipline nor in non-discipline)? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 23〕The Time-Portions in Which One Abiding in the Middle Possesses the Nonmanifest
Stanza: If one who abides in the middle has a nonmanifest, at the first thought-instant he possesses that which is present, and thereafter possesses the two portions, past and present.
Treatise: What is called “abiding in the middle” is that class of person who is neither in discipline nor in non-discipline. The actions they raise need not every one of them have a nonmanifest. If there is a nonmanifest, then it is gathered under the class of wholesome discipline or of evil discipline.
At the first thought-instant they possess that portion alone which is present. Now the present time stands just in the middle of past and future, and so to say “possesses the middle” is to say “possesses the present.” After the first thought-instant, so long as it has not been relinquished, they constantly possess the nonmanifest of the two times, past and present.
Will one who abides in discipline or in non-discipline, then, also possess an evil or a wholesome nonmanifest? And if he does possess one, for how long a time? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 23 · First Half of Root 24〕One Abiding in Discipline Raises the Defiled · One Abiding in Non-Discipline Raises the Pure
Stanza: One who abides in discipline or in non-discipline, if he raises a defiled or a pure nonmanifest, possesses at the first thought-instant that which is present, and thereafter the two portions, past and present, until the force of that defilement or purity is spent.
Treatise: If one who abides in discipline, by a strong and abounding affliction, does unwholesome actions of killing, binding, and the like, then by that cause an unwholesome nonmanifest is raised; and if one who abides in non-discipline, by a thick and pure faith, does superior wholesome actions such as paying homage to the Buddha, then by that cause a wholesome nonmanifest is raised as well.
So long as these two minds have not been cut off, the nonmanifest raised continues constantly. Yet that first thought possesses that portion alone which is present, and from then on it extends to the two portions, past and present.
Having made out the nonmanifest, what of the possessing of manifest action? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 24 · First Half of Root 25〕The Time-Portions of Possessing Manifest Action · The Two Indeterminate Manifests Possess the Present Alone
Stanza: Manifest action, while it is presently being done, is possessed as present, and thereafter is possessed as past and not as future; and the two indeterminate manifest actions, the obscured and the unobscured, are possessed as present alone.
Treatise: Whoever abides in discipline, in non-discipline, or in the middle, so long as he is presently doing the various manifest actions, constantly possesses the present manifest action. After the first thought-instant, so long as it has not been relinquished, he constantly possesses the past manifest action; and there is certainly no one who possesses the future manifest action — in this it is as was said above in explaining the nonmanifest.
Of the two indeterminate manifest actions, the obscured-indeterminate and the unobscured-indeterminate, there is certainly no one who can possess their past and future. For since the force of the dharma is already inferior, the force of acquisition is feeble too, and so there is no power to possess the future forward or to possess the past backward.
(The author asks himself) This dharma being inferior in force, by what is it made so? (The author answers himself) It is made so by the mind.
(The author raises a difficulty against himself) If that is so, then the obscured-indeterminate minds and the rest ought likewise not to be possessed as past and future.
(The author explains himself) To reproach it thus is unreasonable. For manifest action is dull and slow, and arises in dependence upon another (the mind); minds and the rest are not so. Indeterminate manifest action arises from an inferior mind, and its force is once again more inferior than the mind that can raise it, and so manifest action and mind differ in respect of possession.
Of the “non-discipline” in which one abides, spoken of above, what are the various differences in its name? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 25〕The Five Alternative Names of Non-Discipline
Stanza: Evil conduct, evil discipline, action, path of action, non-discipline.
Treatise: These five alternative names, evil conduct and the rest, are all differences of the name “non-discipline.”
Because it is what all who have discernment reproach and loathe, and because its result is not lovely, the name “evil conduct” is established. Because it obstructs pure śīla, it is called evil discipline. Because it is produced by body and speech, it is called action. Because it is gathered under the root (the time of doing it proper), it is called a path of action. Because it does not restrain body and speech, it is called non-discipline.
Yet this name “path of action” refers to the first thought alone; what extend to the first and to every stage that follows are the other four names.
Will there be, then, such a case as “possessing manifest action but not the nonmanifest,” and so forth? Four statements should be made. How is this? The stanza says:
〔Root 26〕Possessing the Manifest but Not the Nonmanifest · Possessing the Nonmanifest but Not the Manifest — Four Statements of Analysis
Stanza: Possessing the manifest alone and not the nonmanifest is one who abides in the middle doing a deed with feeble volition; a noble one who has relinquished manifest action or in whom manifest action has not yet arisen possesses the nonmanifest alone and not the manifest.
Treatise: Possessing manifest action alone and not the nonmanifest is one who abides in neither discipline nor non-discipline (in the middle), doing a wholesome or an unwholesome deed with feeble volition, raising manifest action alone. Since there is no nonmanifest even then, how much less will there be one in the manifest action raised by an indeterminate volition. Yet one must set aside “meritorious deeds with a basis” (that is, the seven meritorious actions with a basis — giving to a guest, to a traveler, to the sick, to one who tends the sick, giving a garden grove, giving constant food, and giving in season; because merit grows in dependence upon these seven matters, they are called “with a basis”) and those cases in which a path of action has already been completed (these do have a nonmanifest).
Possessing the nonmanifest alone and not manifest action is those noble pudgalas who “change their birth” — “changing birth” means being reborn and exchanging the body one depends upon: in the new body manifest action has not yet been produced (as at the stage of being in the womb and the like), or the manifest action produced before has been relinquished along with the body.
As for the two statements “possessing both” and “possessing neither,” they may be understood correspondingly by the principle set out above.
The above has stated the possessing of manifest and nonmanifest action by those who abide in discipline, in non-discipline, and so forth; by what conditions, then, are these disciplines obtained? The stanza says:
〔Root 27〕The Conditions by Which the Three Disciplines Are Obtained · The Ten Ways of Obtaining Full Ordination
Stanza: The discipline produced by absorption is obtained by obtaining the mind of that stage of absorption; the noble one obtains the discipline produced by the path by obtaining the noble path; and the discipline of individual liberation is obtained through the instruction of another and the rest.
Treatise: The discipline of absorption is obtained by obtaining the mind of a stage of fundamental or preliminary meditative absorption with outflows, and it is obtained at that time — because it arises together with the mind. The discipline without outflows is obtained by obtaining the mind of a stage of fundamental or preliminary meditative absorption without outflows, and it is obtained at that time — also because it arises together with the mind.
The word “that” in the stanza is to show the mind of meditative absorption spoken of above; and the further word “noble” is to distinguish and take what is without outflows. Six stages of meditative absorption have minds without outflows, namely access concentration, the intermediate absorption, and the four fundamental absorptions; not including those three preliminary stages (the preliminaries of the second, third, and fourth meditative absorptions), a point left to be made out later.
The discipline of individual liberation is obtained through the instruction of another and the rest. One who can instruct another is called “another”; the entity of the discipline is raised by the force of such instruction from another, and so this discipline is said to be obtained through the instruction of another.
This divides again into two, namely the difference between what is obtained from the Saṅgha and what is obtained from a pudgala (a person). Obtained from the Saṅgha are the three disciplines of the bhikṣu, the bhikṣuṇī, and the probationer. Obtained from a pudgala are the remaining five disciplines.
The Vaibhāṣika masters who uphold the Vinaya (the discipline) say that there are besides ten ways of obtaining full ordination; and in order to gather these in, the stanza adds the further word “and the rest.”
Which ten? The first is obtaining it spontaneously, namely the Buddha and the pratyekabuddhas. The second is obtaining it by entering the certainty of the noble path (the path of seeing), namely the first five bhikṣus. The third is obtaining it by the Buddha’s calling out “come well, bhikṣu,” namely Yaśas and the rest. The fourth is obtaining it by receiving in faith the Buddha as the great master, namely Mahākāśyapa. The fifth is obtaining it by answering skillfully what was asked, namely Sudāyin. The sixth is obtaining it by receiving with reverence the eight weighty dharmas, namely Mahāprajāpatī (the Buddha’s maternal aunt). The seventh is obtaining it by sending a messenger to receive it in one’s stead, namely the nun Dharmadinnā. The eighth is obtaining it by an upholder of the Vinaya as the fifth man, this being the case in the border countries. The ninth is obtaining it by ten of the Saṅgha, this being the case in central India. The tenth is obtaining it by saying three times the going for refuge to the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha, namely the sixty of the worthy company who assembled together and received full ordination.
The discipline of individual liberation so obtained is not necessarily raised in dependence upon manifest action.
Again, for how long a term should this discipline of individual liberation spoken of here be undertaken? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 28〕The Discipline of Individual Liberation — Undertaken for Life or for a Day and a Night
Stanza: The discipline of individual liberation is undertaken either for the whole of one’s life or for a day and a night.
Treatise: The discipline of individual liberation upheld by the seven companies should be undertaken for the whole of one’s life alone. The discipline of individual liberation upheld for the one-day observance is undertaken for one day and night alone.
This limit of time is settled thus. Why so? Because the bounds of time for discipline are two only: first the bound of the life span, second the bound of a day and a night; and a half-month and the rest are no more than the day and night said over again.
(A question in passing) What dharma is “time”? It is a designation upon the formations (the continuum of conditioned dharmas). In the four great continents, the stretch of light and the stretch of darkness are established in order as the names of day and night.
Of these two bounds, the one for life may be as stated. But after the end of life, although there was an engagement made before, the discipline of individual liberation cannot be raised again — because the body one depends upon is now different; and in a different supporting body there is no preliminary effort and no recollection.
(The Sautrāntikas ask) After one day and night, or within five days and nights, or ten, and so forth, when the discipline of the one-day observance is undertaken, what dharma acts as an obstruction, so that those many disciplines of the one-day observance cannot arise as well?
(The Sarvāstivādins answer) There must certainly be some dharma that can act as an obstruction, because the Bhagavat says in the sūtra that the discipline of the one-day observance is for a day and a night alone.
(The Sautrāntikas say again) Upon this matter we should consider together: was it that the Buddha rightly observed that after one day and night there is in principle no room for the discipline of the one-day observance to arise, and therefore said “one day and night” in the sūtra? or was it that, observing that those he was to train were hard to tame in their faculties, he provisionally taught them to undertake a discipline of one day and night at dawn (so that if the faculties were easy to tame, undertaking it for several days would also be permitted)?
(The Sarvāstivādins ask) Upon what principle and what holy teaching do you speak thus?
(The Sautrāntikas answer) That the discipline should arise beyond this limit is not contrary to principle.
(The Sarvāstivādins raise a further difficulty and close back upon their own school) The Vaibhāṣikas say thus: there has never been a sūtra saying that “beyond a day and a night there is a separate undertaking and obtaining of the discipline of the one-day observance,” and therefore our school does not allow this position.
In reliance upon what bound, then, is non-discipline obtained? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 28〕Evil Discipline Has No Term of a Day and a Night
Stanza: Evil discipline has no undertaking for a day and a night, because it is not undertaken as wholesome discipline is.
Treatise: Doing the various evil actions with the whole of one’s life for the term, one obtains non-discipline; and there is no undertaking of it for a day and a night alone as with the discipline of the one-day observance.
Why so? Because this kind is not undertaken as wholesome discipline is. That is: there will certainly be no one who sets a limit and undertakes non-discipline before a master, saying, as in undertaking the discipline of the one-day observance, “for one day and night I definitely undertake non-discipline” — because that is a thing which those who have discernment reproach and loathe.
(The author raises a difficulty against himself) If that is so, then neither will anyone set a limit and say before a master “until the end of my life I definitely undertake evil discipline”; and then non-discipline ought not to be obtained even for the whole of one’s life.
(The author answers himself) Although no limit is set before a master, so long as one does the various evil actions for the whole of one’s life, then by raising the inclination to “destroy the wholesome once and for all,” non-discipline is obtained; whereas it is not that one who raises an inclination to destroy the wholesome temporarily, and has no master besides, can be made to obtain non-discipline — and so non-discipline has no term of a day and a night.
As for the discipline of the one-day observance, it is by the force of undertaking it before a present master with a limit set: though there be no inclination to “destroy the evil once and for all,” the discipline is obtained all the same. (Conversely) Supposing there truly were a man who set a limit before a master and undertook non-discipline for a time, he too would certainly obtain it; yet such a thing has never been seen, and so this article is not established.
(The Sautrāntika masters say) Just as wholesome discipline has no further real thing called the nonmanifest, so this non-discipline too ought not to be really existent. What is called non-discipline is that unwholesome inclination which wishes to do evil continuing on and not relinquished; and for this reason, though a wholesome mind arise later, he is still called “one who possesses non-discipline” — because he has not yet relinquished that inclination (āśaya is the transcription for inclination).
Above has been stated the discipline of the one-day observance of a day and a night; how, then, should it be undertaken at the time of undertaking it? The stanza says:
〔Root 29〕How the Discipline of the One-Day Observance Is Undertaken — At Dawn · A Low Seat · From a Master · After the Instruction · Complete in the Limbs · Leaving Off Ornaments · A Day and a Night
Stanza: The discipline of the one-day observance is to be undertaken at early dawn, seated low, undertaking it from a master, speaking after the master’s instruction, complete in the eight limbs, leaving off splendid ornaments, with a day and a night for its term.
Treatise: The discipline of the one-day observance is to be undertaken at early dawn — that is, this discipline is to be undertaken at the time of sunrise, because this discipline must run through a day and a night.
If a man has made this engagement beforehand, saying that on the eighth day of every month and the like he will certainly undertake this discipline of the one-day observance, then if in the morning there is a hindering condition, he may still undertake it at the time when “the fast is done” (after the matter of the fast is already finished — everything before the fast being together named early dawn).
What is called “seated low” means being seated on a humble and lowly seat before the master, or squatting, or kneeling, the body bent and the palms joined — only one who is sick may be excepted. If one is not reverent, the discipline is not raised.
This discipline must certainly be undertaken from a master, and one is not permitted to undertake it oneself. For if afterwards one meets the various conditions of transgressing the discipline, then out of shame before the master who gave the discipline one will be able not to transgress.
One who undertakes this discipline should, following the master’s instruction, speak after the master has finished speaking; he may not speak before him, nor speak together with him. Only thus does it count as undertaking it through the master’s instruction. If it is not so, then both sides, the giving and the undertaking, fail.
One must receive all eight limbs completely for the one-day observance to be completed; if any limb whatever is lacking, the one-day observance is not completed.
In undertaking this discipline one must certainly leave off splendid ornaments, because they are an occasion of self-intoxication. As for the ornaments one is accustomed to wear ordinarily, they need not necessarily be laid aside — because taking those ordinary things for object one will not raise a great self-intoxication as one would with what is novel.
In undertaking this discipline one must run through a day and a night, that is, until the first rising of the sun at dawn the next day. If it is not undertaken according to the rule in this way, only excellent conduct is produced and the discipline is not obtained.
Again, if it is thus undertaken for the whole of a day and a night, it amounts to prohibiting altogether, within that day and night, all slaughter, hunting, lechery, and theft toward all sentient beings — seen thus, the discipline of the one-day observance is truly of great use.
What is called “the one-day observance” means that this discipline abides near the arhat, because one who undertakes it trains after the arhat. And some say: it abides near the discipline undertaken for life (whence its name).
Such a discipline is also called “the nourishing,” because it nourishes those sentient beings whose wholesome roots are thin and few and makes those roots increase by degrees. Just as a stanza says:
Quoted stanza: By this one can nourish the pure and wholesome mind of oneself and of others, and therefore the Bhagavat said that this is called the nourishing.
Treatise: Why must one be complete in the eight limbs in undertaking this discipline? The stanza says:
〔Root 30〕The Division of the Eight Limbs — Four Limbs of Śīla · One Limb of Heedfulness · Three Limbs of Restraint
Stanza: The limbs of śīla, the limb of heedfulness, and the limbs of restraint are, in that order, four, one, and three, and are for guarding respectively against the various intrinsic offences, against lost mindfulness, and against self-intoxication.
Treatise: Of the eight limbs, the first four are the limbs of śīla, namely the four articles from abstaining from killing to abstaining from false speech, because by these four the intrinsic offences are abstained from (things which are of themselves offences).
Next there is one limb which is the limb of heedfulness, namely abstaining from drinking the various liquors — liquor being an occasion that can produce heedlessness. Though one has undertaken śīla, if one drinks liquor the mind becomes heedless, and thereupon śīla is transgressed.
The last three are the limbs of restraint, namely abstaining from anointing with scents and wearing garlands and so on down to eating at the improper time, because these three can conduce to a mind of disgust and turning away.
Why must one receive all three classes of limbs completely? Because if they are not complete, one cannot abstain from the three faults of intrinsic offence, lost mindfulness, and self-intoxication.
That is: the first four articles, from abstaining from killing to abstaining from false speech, can guard against intrinsic offences — because they abstain from the evil actions of killing and the rest that are raised by greed, hatred, and delusion. Next, abstaining from drinking liquor can guard against lost mindfulness — because at the time of drinking liquor a man forgets the various matters of “what should be done and what should not be done.” Last, abstaining from those three can guard against self-intoxication — because if one makes use of the various scents and garlands and of high and broad seats, and frequents song and dance, the mind will be elated and forthwith the discipline is ruined; and it is by abstaining from those that the mind departs from self-intoxication.
If one can keep the article of “eating at the proper time,” then because it blocks the habit of eating at all hours, one will recollect the discipline of the one-day observance one has undertaken, and will be able to generate deep in the world a mind of disgust and turning away.
If one eats at the improper time, then both these things (recollecting the discipline and disgust) are absent; and moreover frequent eating can make a man’s mind loose and dissolute.
(Some other masters say) Abstention from eating at the improper time alone is called the entity of the fast, and the remaining eight are called the limbs of the fast — they split anointing with scents and wearing garlands from watching and listening to dancing and singing into two articles, and so make eight.
(The Sautrāntikas adduce the sūtra in refutation) To hold this is to contravene the sūtra. For the sūtra, having finished with abstention from eating at the improper time, goes straight on to say: this eighth limb I now train in after the noble arhats, doing as they do and acting as they act. (Which shows that abstention from eating at the improper time is itself the eighth limb and not an entity outside the limbs.)
(The other masters ask) If that is so, what other “entity of the fast” is there, that these eight are called limbs of the fast?
(The Sautrāntikas answer) “Fast” is the name of the whole, and “limb” is stated by division; because it is by the several constituting the whole that the several obtain the name of limb. Just as a chariot is made up of many parts, and as with the fourfold army (elephant troops, horse troops, chariot troops, foot troops) and the five-ingredient powder (a powder compounded of five medicinal flavors) — so also should the eight limbs of the fast be understood.
(The Vaibhāṣikas establish their own school) The Vaibhāṣikas say thus: abstention from eating at the improper time is both the fast and a limb of the fast; the remaining seven limbs are limbs of the fast and not the fast. Just as right view is both the path and a limb of the path, while the remaining seven limbs are limbs of the path and not the path; as the awakening-factor of discernment of dharmas is both awakening and an awakening-factor, while the remaining six limbs are awakening-factors and not awakening; and as concentration is both meditative absorption and a limb of meditative absorption, while the remaining limbs are limbs of meditative absorption and not meditative absorption.
(The Sautrāntikas raise a difficulty) To speak thus is not reasonable. For one may not say that right view and the rest are the “limbs” of right view and the rest themselves — “limb” means a branch, and is always said with respect to another. And if the right view and the rest arisen in an earlier thought be said to be the limbs of the right view and the rest arisen in a later thought, then the noble path and the rest at the first thought-instant ought not to be complete in the eight limbs.
Is it, then, only a lay follower who can undertake the one-day observance, or do others too undertake the one-day observance? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 31〕Others Than Lay Followers May Undertake the One-Day Observance · but Without Undertaking the Three Refuges There Is None
Stanza: The one-day observance may be had by others too, but without undertaking the three refuges there is none.
Treatise: Whoever has not yet undertaken the discipline of the lay follower, if within a day and a night he takes refuge in the Three Jewels and, having said the three refuges, undertakes the discipline of the one-day observance, he too undertakes and obtains the discipline of the one-day observance. If it is not so (if the three refuges have not been said first) there is none — excepting those who do not know that the three refuges must first be undertaken.
Just as the sūtra says: the Buddha told Mahānāman that any white-robed layman of the household, his male faculty complete, who takes refuge in the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha, raising a mind earnest and pure and uttering words sincere and true, declaring of himself “I am an upāsaka (a lay follower); may the venerable one bear me in mind and guard me with compassion” — at this point he is named an upāsaka.
(Asking in reliance upon the sūtra) Is one made a lay follower, then, merely by undertaking the three refuges?
(The masters abroad answer) By this alone he is made one.
(The treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say) Apart from the discipline of the lay follower there is no lay follower — one must have the five precepts to be named a lay follower.
(The masters abroad raise a difficulty) If that is so, it ought to contravene this sūtra (the sūtra says only that at the point of self-declaration he is named a lay follower, and does not say that the discipline must be raised).
(Kaśmīra answers) This does not contravene it, because the discipline has already been raised at that time.
(The masters abroad ask) At what time, then, is the discipline raised? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 31〕The Discipline Is Raised at the Time of Declaring Oneself a Lay Follower
Stanza: At declaring oneself a lay follower the discipline is raised, just as is said of the bhikṣu and the rest.
Treatise: Raising a mind earnest and pure and uttering words sincere and true, one declares of oneself “I am an upāsaka; may the venerable one bear me in mind and guard me with compassion” — and at that very time the discipline of the lay follower is raised. Because the words declaring oneself a lay follower and the rest are the very condition that raises the discipline.
And further because the sūtra goes on to say, “from this time forward, until the end of my life, I renounce living beings.” The sense of this sūtra sentence is the renouncing of killing and the rest; the words “killing” and so forth are omitted in the text and only the one word “living” is said — whence at the earlier time the five precepts had already been obtained.
Though he has already obtained the discipline of the lay follower, in order that he may know the training articles he ought to train in, the five marks of discipline, abstention from killing and the rest, are set out for him again, teaching him to know them and hold them firmly. Just as, having obtained the full ordination of a bhikṣu, the training articles are set out for him again, teaching him to know them and hold them firmly; and it is so with the novice as well. Here too it should be the same — and so a lay follower is certainly complete in the discipline.
The stanza says:
〔Root 32〔Lines 1–3〕〕The Four Lay Followers, “One Part” and the Rest — Said with Regard to “What Can Be Kept”
Stanza: If all lay followers are complete in the discipline, why is it said that there is “training in one part” and the rest? Answer: that is said with regard to what can be kept.
Treatise: (The Sautrāntikas adduce the sūtra as a difficulty) If all lay followers are complete in the discipline, why does the World-Honored One say that there are four lay followers: first one able to train in one part, second one able to train in a small part, third one able to train in a large part, fourth one able to train in the full part?
(The Sarvāstivādins construe the sūtra) That is said with regard to “what can be kept.” What they are able to keep is what they undertook beforehand, and so the word “train” is used; were it not so, the sūtra ought to have said “undertakes one part” and the rest. In the real principle, it is with regard to “what has been undertaken” that they are complete in the discipline; and because they are complete in the discipline they are called lay followers.
(The Sautrāntikas object) To hold this contravenes the sūtra.
(The Sarvāstivādins probe) How does it contravene the sūtra?
(The Sautrāntikas answer) Because no sūtra says that “the words declaring oneself a lay follower and the rest raise the five precepts”; and moreover this sūtra does not say “from this time forward, until the end of my life, I renounce living beings.”
(The Sarvāstivādins ask) How, then, does the sūtra say it?
(The Sautrāntikas answer) As the Mahānāman Sūtra says. In that sūtra alone are the marks of a lay follower stated, and other sūtras do not say it thus — so that you contravene the sūtra.
(The Sautrāntikas adduce another sūtra and construe the former) Yet another sūtra says: from this time forward, until the end of my life, I renounce living beings and turn to the pure — this being taking refuge in the Three Jewels and uttering words of faith and sincerity. This passage shows that one who has already seen the truths, having obtained the pure faith, stakes his own life in an oath, showing that he cherishes the true Dharma deeply, so that even to save his own life he will in the end not abandon the Tathāgata’s true Dharma. It is not that these words about “renouncing life” are said in order to state the marks of a lay follower; and even were they truly stating the marks of a lay follower, they are still no clear principle and teaching. Who could, upon such unclear phrases, believe that the five precepts had already been raised beforehand?
(The Sautrāntikas refute the construal offered before) Again, if “training in one part” and the rest were said with regard to keeping the discipline and transgressing it, then that man undertaking the discipline ought not to have asked the Buddha at all, much less should the Buddha have answered him. Why so? Whoever has understood that “the discipline of a lay follower is certainly complete in five limbs” — would he then fail to understand that “to keep one article among the training articles to be trained in and not the others, and so on up to keeping them all completely, is what is called one part and the rest”?
(The Sautrāntikas explain the text of the sūtra for themselves) It is precisely because that man had not yet understood how much the discipline of a lay follower comprises that he ought to have asked: how many upāsakas are there who are able to train in the training articles? The answer was: there are four upāsakas, namely those able to train in one part and the rest. Still he could not understand, and so he asked again: what is called being able to train in one part? and so on at length.
(The Sarvāstivādins raise a difficulty) If one who lacks the discipline can still be called a lay follower, then a bhikṣu and a novice who lack the discipline ought to be established as such too. Since those two are not established, this one likewise ought not to be.
(The Sautrāntikas retort) Why, then, is it settled thus that the lay follower and so on up to the bhikṣu undertake just so many limbs of discipline?
(The Sarvāstivādins answer) It is so instituted by the force of the Buddha’s teaching.
(The Sautrāntikas answer by the same parallel) If that is so, why then is it not allowed that “by the force of the Buddha’s teaching it is instituted that, though one lacks the discipline, one is called a lay follower, and is not called a bhikṣu and the rest”?
(Kaśmīra closes back upon its own school) The Vaibhāṣika masters of the country of Kaśmīra do not allow that one who lacks the discipline can become a lay follower.
By what, then, do all these disciplines of the lay follower and the rest become of the low, the middle, and the high grade? The stanza says:
〔Root 32〔Line 4〕〕The Three Grades, Low, Middle, and High, Are Settled by the Mind
Stanza: Low, middle, and high are settled by the mind.
Treatise: The discipline of individual liberation undertaken by the eight companies all has the three grades, low, middle, and high, according to the mind at the time of undertaking it. By this principle, some arhats may possess a discipline of the low grade, while some ordinary beings may on the contrary possess one of the high grade.
(A question in passing) Is there one who becomes a lay follower by undertaking the discipline of the lay follower alone without undertaking the three refuges? Answer: he does not become a lay follower — save those who do not know.
In whom, then, do all those who take refuge in the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha after all take refuge? The stanza says:
〔Root 33〕The Entity of the Three Refuges — the Dharmas beyond Learning That Can Make a Buddha · the Two Kinds of Dharma That Can Make a Saṅgha · Nirvāṇa, Cessation through Discernment
Stanza: What is taken refuge in is the dharmas that can make a Buddha and can make a Saṅgha, the dharmas beyond learning and the two kinds, together with nirvāṇa, cessation through discernment — to say it thus is to be complete in the three refuges.
Treatise: One who takes refuge in the Buddha takes refuge only in those dharmas beyond learning that can accomplish a Buddha. Because those dharmas are superior, the Buddha’s body obtains the name “Buddha”; or because he obtains those dharmas, the Buddha can awaken to all.
Which are called the Buddha’s dharmas beyond learning? They are the knowledge of exhaustion and the rest, together with the dharmas that accompany them. They are not the body of form and the rest, because that body is the same before and after his becoming a Buddha (it does not change through his becoming a Buddha).
(A question to himself) Does one take refuge in one Buddha, or in all Buddhas? In the real principle one should say that one takes refuge in all Buddhas, because the mark of the path of all Buddhas is without difference.
One who takes refuge in the Saṅgha takes refuge generally in those dharmas of the learner and beyond learning that can accomplish a Saṅgha. Because they obtain those dharmas, the Saṅgha becomes the eight pudgalas (the four approaches and four fruits), and is besides indestructible.
(A question to himself) Does one take refuge in the Saṅgha of one Buddha, or in the Saṅgha of all Buddhas? In the real principle one takes refuge generally in the Saṅgha of all Buddhas, because the mark of the path of all Saṅghas is without difference.
Yet the sūtra says, “there will be a Saṅgha in time to come, in which you should take refuge” — that sūtra is only showing the Jewel of the Saṅgha that will be present and visible in time to come.
One who takes refuge in the Dharma takes refuge in nirvāṇa. The nirvāṇa spoken of here displays cessation through discernment alone; the afflictions and suffering within one’s own and others’ continua are of one and the same mark in their stilling, and so the refuge is general.
(The author objects · or it is a setting out of the Sautrāntikas’ objection) If the dharmas beyond learning alone are the Buddha, then why is it that one who with an evil mind draws blood from the Buddha’s body has injured the born body only and yet accomplishes a deed of immediate retribution?
(The Vaibhāṣikas answer) They explain it thus: the body upon which those dharmas depend having been ruined, those dharmas are ruined along with it.
(The author objects again · or it is a setting out of the Sautrāntikas’ objection) Yet searching this treatise, it is nowhere seen to say that “the dharmas beyond learning alone are what is called Buddha,” but only that “the dharmas beyond learning can accomplish a Buddha.” Since it does not exclude the entity of a Buddha from gathering in the body he depends upon, there is here no room for the former objection.
Were it not so (were the entity of a Buddha the dharmas beyond learning alone), then when the Buddha and the Saṅgha abide in a conventional mind they would be neither Saṅgha nor Buddha. And one ought likewise to hold that “only accomplishing the discipline of a bhikṣu is the bhikṣu” — yet were that truly so, then a man who wished to make offerings to a bhikṣu would be making offerings only to that “śīla which can accomplish a bhikṣu” (whereas it is plainly seen in the world that the four requisites are offered to the body upon which the discipline depends, which shows that the body one depends upon is also the bhikṣu); and in the same way a man who wished to take refuge in the Buddha ought to take refuge only in those dharmas beyond learning that can accomplish a Buddha (whereas it is plainly seen that what the multitude takes refuge in and pays homage to is just the Buddha’s born body).
(Some other masters say) One who takes refuge in the Buddha takes refuge generally in the eighteen dharmas exclusive to the Tathāgata.
What, then, does this “refuge-taking” have for its entity? Answer: verbal manifest action for its entity. And what does such a taking of refuge mean? Answer: it has the sense of rescue and relief. For by making it one’s support one can be liberated forever from all suffering. Just as the World-Honored One says:
Quoted stanza: The multitudes, pressed by dread, mostly go for refuge to those mountains, go for refuge to gardens and groves, thickets, lone trees, caityas (shrines), and the like. Such a refuge is not the most excellent, such a refuge is not the most honorable; it is not by such a refuge that one can be liberated from the manifold sufferings. But whoever takes refuge in the Buddha and takes refuge in the Dharma and the Saṅgha, upon the four noble truths constantly contemplating with discernment: knowing suffering, knowing the arising of suffering, knowing the transcending of the manifold sufferings forever (cessation), knowing the eightfold noble path, and going toward the security of nirvāṇa — such a refuge is the most excellent, such a refuge is the most honorable; it is certainly by such a refuge that one can be liberated from the manifold sufferings.
Treatise: Therefore taking refuge is universally the gateway of means at every place where a discipline is undertaken.
Why, then, does the World-Honored One establish abstention from unchastity as a training article at every other place of discipline, and yet, in the one discipline of the lay follower alone, institute for him only abstention from sexual misconduct? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 34〕Sexual Misconduct Is the Most Reproachable · Is Easy to Abstain From · and the Noble Ones Obtain the Discipline of Not Doing
Stanza: Sexual misconduct is the most to be reproached, is easy besides to abstain from, and the noble ones obtain with regard to it the discipline of not doing.
Treatise: Sexual misconduct alone is what the world reproaches to the utmost, because it can violate and injure the wives and the rest of others, and because it draws on the evil destinies — whereas unchastity is not so.
Again, sexual misconduct is easy to abstain from. Householders are attached to the pleasures of desire, and abstention from unchastity is hard for them to hold; observing that they cannot train in it for a long time, abstention from unchastity is not instituted for them.
Again, the noble ones with regard to sexual misconduct all certainly obtain the “discipline of not doing”; for even a noble one who passes through birth and death will not do it. With abstention from unchastity it is not so. Therefore, within the discipline undertaken by the lay follower, only abstention from sexual misconduct is instituted for them — lest a noble one passing through birth and death should on the contrary transgress the discipline of the lay follower.
What is called the discipline of not doing is that one will certainly not do it.
(The author asks himself) Those who first undertook the discipline of the lay follower and only afterwards took wives and concubines — with regard to those wives and concubines, was the discipline obtained at the earlier time of undertaking it?
(The author answers himself) In the real principle it should have been obtained — otherwise it would come to this, that the discipline of individual liberation is obtained only with regard to a part of sentient beings.
(The author raises a difficulty against himself) If that is so, why then is taking wives and concubines afterwards not a transgression of the discipline? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 34〕The Discipline Is Obtained in Accordance with the Vow · Not with Regard to the Whole of the Continua
Stanza: The discipline is obtained in accordance with the vow originally undertaken, and not with regard to the whole of the continua.
Treatise: The discipline is obtained in accordance with the vow originally undertaken. And what was the vow originally undertaken? It was abstention from sexual misconduct. It was not said with regard to the continua of all sentient beings, “from all of them I shall abstain from unchastity.” For this reason, universally upon the continua of all sentient beings, one obtains only the discipline “abstention from sexual misconduct,” and does not obtain the discipline of “abstention from unchastity” — and so taking wives and concubines afterwards is no violation of the earlier discipline.
Why, then, is only abstention from false speech instituted, and divisive speech and the rest not established as part of the discipline of the lay follower? This too is by the three reasons stated above: namely that false speech is the most to be reproached, that householders find it easy to abstain from, and that all noble ones obtain with regard to it the discipline of not doing.
There is besides one further reason; the stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 35〕Once the Door of Lying Is Open · Every Training Article Will Be Transgressed
Stanza: Because opening the door of false speech leads to transgressing every training article.
Treatise: At the time of being examined for having transgressed the various training articles, if the door of false speech has been opened, he will say “I did not do it,” and thereby he will transgress much in the discipline. And so the Buddha, in order to make them hold firmly, instituted abstention from false speech in every discipline — only thus can it make him, if he transgresses the discipline, disclose it himself and so be able to guard against transgressing again.
(The author asks himself) Why, then, is the discipline of the lay follower not established upon “abstaining from prohibited offences” (a prohibited offence being a thing prohibited by the Buddha which is not of itself an offence)?
(The author answers himself) Who says that there is no abstaining from a prohibited offence here? From which prohibited offence? Namely from drinking liquor.
(Asking again) Why, then, among those prohibited offences, is no other instituted and only drinking liquor prohibited? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 35〕Among Prohibited Offences, Liquor Alone Is Abstained From — In Order to Guard the Remaining Disciplines
Stanza: Among the prohibited, liquor alone is abstained from, in order to guard the remaining disciplines.
Treatise: Those who drink liquor are for the most part loose and dissolute in mind and cannot guard the remaining disciplines; and so, in order to guard the remaining disciplines, they are taught to abstain from drinking liquor.
(The author asks himself) How is it known that drinking liquor is gathered under prohibited offences?
(The author answers himself) Because there is no mark of an intrinsic offence in it. For the various intrinsic offences proceed only in a defiled mind; whereas when one drinks for the curing of illness it is not for intoxication, and one can be without a defiled mind.
(The author raises a difficulty against himself) Is it not that one plainly knows beforehand that liquor can intoxicate and yet deliberately wishes to drink it — and is this not a defiled mind?
(The author answers himself) This is not a defiled mind. Because he knows his own measure and drinks within a limit for the curing of illness, not letting himself be intoxicated; and so it is not a defiled mind.
(Those who uphold the Vinaya say) Those who uphold the Vinaya say: drinking liquor is an intrinsic offence. Just as the venerable Upāli asked: how should I supply one who is sick? and the World-Honored One told him: excepting only intrinsic offences, everything else may be supplied as is fitting. Yet there was a sick man of the Śākya clan who needed liquor, and the World-Honored One would not permit liquor to be supplied to him. And the sūtra says: whatever bhikṣu calls me his master should not drink liquor, and not even the measure of liquor that would wet the tip of a reed should be drunk. Hence it is known that drinking liquor is gathered under intrinsic offences. Again, the noble ones do not transgress it though they pass through many births, just as with killing and the rest. And again, because the sūtra says that it is a bodily evil conduct.
(The Abhidharma masters say) The Abhidharma masters say: drinking liquor is not an intrinsic offence; the not permitting it at that time was because the prohibitory disciplines were opened as a whole for the sick (and since it was a general opening, one cannot single out the one item of liquor and infer that it is an intrinsic offence).
As for the prohibiting of drinking liquor at other times, it is in order to guard against transgressing an intrinsic offence thereby. And because the measure of intoxication has no fixed limit, even the measure that would wet the tip of a reed is prohibited along with the rest.
Again, that all the noble ones do not drink liquor is because the noble ones have conscience and shame, and because drinking liquor can make one lose correct mindfulness. That they do not drink even the smallest portion is because it is like a poison, whose measure is not fixed.
Again, that the sūtra says it is a bodily evil conduct is because liquor is the occasion of all heedlessness. For this reason it alone obtains the name “occasion of heedlessness”; the others (killing and the rest) do not have this name established for them, because they are all intrinsic offences.
As for the sūtra’s saying that “frequent habituation leads to falling into the evil destinies,” that shows that frequent drinking of liquor can make the various unwholesome dharmas within the body continue on and turn, and can draw forth actions leading to the evil destinies, or can make those actions grow yet stronger.
Just as the sūtra says: surā, maireya, and madya are occasions of heedlessness. In what sense is this said? Liquor fermented from grain foods is called surā; what is made by fermenting other things is called maireya liquor. When these first two liquors are not yet ripened, or are already spoiled, and cannot make one intoxicated, they are not called madya; only when they can make one intoxicated are they called madya liquor — and in order to distinguish that stage in which they are of no use, this further name is established.
Yet betel nut and barnyard millet and the like can also make one intoxicated; and in order to distinguish those, it is necessary to say surā and maireya liquor (only these two classes of fermentation are counted).
Liquor, though it is a prohibited offence, can make a man heedless and commit the manifold evils at large; and in order to make men cut it off in earnest, the Buddha spoke thus. As for the words “occasion of heedlessness,” it is because liquor is the place upon which heedlessness depends.
讀這一卷之前
上一卷把業的體性辨完了——業以思為體,思所作的是身業語業,身語二業又各有表與無表兩分。中間插了一段旁論(四善四不善、二種等起),這一卷開頭一句就把它收掉:「傍論已了,復應辯前表無表相」。論主一句轉身,正論就從『無表有三種』起。
三家古德在這裡都把科判的刀落在同一處,只是所繫的層級不同:光記標「此下第三廣明表、無表」,頌疏標「從此第三,廣明表無表」,兩家連子目的名字都逐字一樣(一明三無表、二依三別解);寶疏則把這一刀標得更高,作「自此已下大文第二明律儀等三」。刀口相同而層級二式,並錄不判。
這一卷要讀的是一件事:戒不是一句誓言,是一個實有的、不隨心的、會相續的東西。有部把它安在『無表』這一格裡——不顯現於外,卻確實存在,你睡著了它還在,你起惡念它還在,直到你捨它為止。整卷的三律儀、八種名目、四種實體、成就的過現未、盡壽與晝夜、八支與三歸,全都掛在這一個判斷上。讀的時候不妨隨時問一句:這一條在說戒的什麼——說它的體、它的名、它的時、還是它的緣。
一、無表三種與律儀三種
〔一之一〕無表為什麼要先分成三格。 先問:業品前卷已經說過無表是什麼,這一卷開頭何必再分三種?因為前卷說的是『無表是不是實有』,這一卷要說的是『無表分幾類』——換了一個問題。論答得極簡:「此中無表,略說有三」,一是律儀、二是不律儀、三是非二(既不是律儀也不是不律儀)。律儀之所以得名,論給的理由是「能遮能滅惡戒相續故名律儀」——遮是擋住將來的,滅是斷掉已來的。光記於這八個字逐層拆過,並就『律儀』二字的構詞釋云「律謂法律,儀謂儀式」,又說表業不遍通於三者,所以這裡不說表。
易誤處:以為『非二』是一個中間地帶的模糊格。它不是模糊的,它是一個有嚴格定義的第三格——下文正23前半整段就專講這一格的人如何成就無表。落地上:你受戒之前並不是『沒有戒』,你是在第三格裡;一受戒才進第一格,一起畢竟惡意樂才落第二格。三格不是程度,是身分。
〔一之二〕三種律儀為什麼這樣切。 先問:律儀既然是一個,為什麼要分別解脫、靜慮生、道生三種?論的切法不是按持戒的好壞,是按戒所繫屬的界:「一別解脫律儀,謂欲纏戒」「二靜慮生律儀,謂色纏戒」「三道生律儀,謂無漏戒」。寶疏於這三個名字下另立一喻,說『纏』就像纏市(纏繞、繫屬之義),別解脫戒繫屬欲界故名欲纏戒,靜慮律儀繫屬色界故名色纏戒,道生律儀不繫三界故名無漏戒——這個喻是寶疏獨有的,光記沒有。
易誤處:把『靜慮生』讀成『在定中持得比較好的戒』。不是。它是隨定而有、隨定而失的另一種戒體,得定就得、出定不失但退定即失,跟你受不受都無關。落地上:這三種在一個身上可以同時有;受了五戒的人若得初禪,他身上就有兩種律儀,若見道就有三種。三種不是三個階段,是三條並行的線。
二、別解脫有八個名字,實體卻只有四個
〔二之一〕八與四的差距從哪裡來。 先問:苾芻、苾芻尼、正學、勤策、勤策女、近事、近事女、近住——明明是八種人受八種戒,為什麼說「實體唯有四」?論的理由只有一句:離開男眾的那一個,並沒有另一個女眾的。所以苾芻尼律儀不在苾芻律儀之外,正學與勤策女律儀不在勤策律儀之外,近事女律儀不在近事律儀之外。剩下苾芻、勤策、近事、近住四個,才各有各的體。
怎麼知道?論給的證據是轉根:「由形改轉,體雖無捨得,而名有異故」——「形謂形相,即男女根」。一個苾芻轉了根就叫苾芻尼,戒體既沒有捨掉、也沒有新得,只是名字換了。既然沒有捨得的因緣,可見本來就是同一個體。
易誤處:以為苾芻尼戒條比苾芻多,體怎麼會同。光記正是就這一疑設了數重解,其首解作「男、女不同,開、遮有異,隨緣別故」——就本七支說兩眾戒體相等,多出來的是遮戒,隨緣而別,不動根本。落地上:判戒體同異的尺,是『有沒有捨得』,不是『條文數目』。這把尺後面判近事一分等時還要再用一次。
〔二之二〕從近事到勤策到苾芻,是加還是換。 先問:一個人先受五戒、再受十戒、再受具足,前面的戒是被後面的取代了嗎?這一段論文「此三律儀為由增足遠離方便立別別名。如隻雙金錢及五十二十,為體各別具足頓生。」是問不是直陳,二疏同標:光記於此逐字作「此下釋第四句,問:若從近事受勤策戒,復從勤策受苾芻戒。」而以「答釋頌各別」承下句;寶疏亦作「問近事、勤策、苾芻律儀支體同異。」而以「答三各體別」承之。問裡有二關:前一關是只在同一個體上逐次增足遠離、增廣方便,隨之改一個名——就像單枚的錢添一枚便改稱雙枚、數目由五十而二十那樣,體只是一個而名目遞增;後一關是三個體各是各的,一受便各自具足、頓時生起。論取後一關而答:「三種律儀體不相雜,其相各別具足頓生」;三種之中各各都有離殺乃至離飲酒那一分。
那麼同樣是離殺,三者有什麼不同?論答:由因緣別。你求受的學處愈多,所能離的憍逸處愈多,所離的殺等緣起也就愈多——遠離依因緣而發,因緣別則遠離別。論還給了一個反證:假如三種不是各別的體,那麼捨苾芻戒時三種應該一起捨(因為前二被攝在後一中);既然不許如此,可見三各別。
易誤處:把受具足讀成『把五戒繳回去換一張大的』。不是換,是疊——「於一身中俱時而轉」,捨了苾芻戒的人並不因此連近事都不是。落地上:這一條直接答一個實際的疑——還俗的人是不是連五戒也沒了?依本論,不是。
三、五、八、十、一切——四種律儀怎麼安立
〔三之一〕四種律儀的骨架是『所離的條數』。 先問:近事、近住、勤策、苾芻這四位,論是憑什麼把它們排成一列的?憑所受遠離的條數,「依四遠離立四律儀」:受離五條立近事,受離八條立近住,受離十條立勤策,受離一切所應離的身語業立苾芻。五條是殺生、不與取、欲邪行、虛誑語、飲諸酒;八條把欲邪行換成非梵行,再加塗飾香鬘舞歌觀聽、眠坐高廣嚴麗床座、食非時食;十條是把第六條開為兩條、再加受畜金銀等寶。
易誤處:以為近住的八條是在五戒上加三條。不是——它先把第三條換掉了(欲邪行換成非梵行),才加後三條。這一換是近住戒最要緊的地方:一晝夜之內,在家人受的是出家人的那一條。落地上:讀八關齋戒的條文時,第三條不要照五戒讀。
另外一問:受畜金銀為什麼不列進近住的八條,卻在勤策十條裡開為第十?光記於此自設一問「問:受畜金等,何故不立近住戒中」,其答是在家人耽著金銀等寶未能遠離,故近住戒不制此條;並引《正理》「為引怯怖眾多學處」之語,說近住之所以把塗飾香鬘與舞歌觀聽合為一支,是為了接引那些一見學處眾多就怯怖的在家人。⇒ 條數的開合不是隨手,是為了讓人受得下。
四、一體數名——尸羅、妙行、業、律儀、別解脫、業道
〔四之一〕同一分戒為什麼有這麼多名字。 先問:這一段連出六個名字,是六種東西嗎?不是,是同一分戒從六個角度看。論逐一訓釋:「能平險業故名尸羅」(能把險惡不平的業剷平),又就字義說「訓釋詞者,謂清涼故」,並引一首伽他為證(受持戒樂,身無熱惱);「智者稱揚,故名妙行」;「所作自體,故名為業」;「能防身語,故名律儀」。
這裡論主自己插了一難:無表在經中也叫『不作』,怎麼現在又說它是『所作』的自體?——光記把這一句標為問,判它是論主自設之問,不是異宗來難。論主自答:有慚恥的人由無表之力不造眾惡,就這一面說名不作;而它又是表思所造,就那一面得所作名。另有一釋說它是作因、是作果,故名作也無過失。
易誤處:把『不作』與『所作』當成矛盾而想選一個。論根本沒有要你選——兩個名字著眼於兩件事。落地上:讀阿毘達磨的名相,第一步先問『這個名字是從哪一面立的』,同一物有六名並不奇怪。
〔四之二〕為什麼只有第一剎那叫別解脫與業道。 先問:既然整條戒都叫尸羅、妙行、業、律儀,為什麼『別解脫』與『業道』兩個名字只給最初那一剎那?論的理由是:受戒時最初的表與無表,是「別別棄捨種種惡故」——一條一條分別捨掉,所以「依初別捨義,立別解脫名」;也就在那時所作究竟圓滿,所以「依業暢義立業道名」。第二念以後就不叫別解脫,只叫別解脫律儀;也不叫業道,改叫「不名業道,名為後起」。
易誤處:以為『別解脫』是指將來能解脫,所以整條戒都該叫。論不是這樣訓的——別解脫的『別』是『一條一條分別捨』的別,是受戒那一剎那的事相,不是果位的懸記。落地上:受戒的那一剎那與其後的守戒,在毘曇裡是兩個位、兩組名字;這也是為什麼下文論成就時要一再分『初剎那』與『初剎那後』。
五、誰成就哪一種律儀
〔五之一〕八眾、得定者、聖者——三張成就表。 先問:三種律儀各屬於誰?論分三層答:「八眾皆成就別解脫律儀」,從苾芻到近住;得靜慮的人定成靜慮生律儀;道生律儀唯聖者成就,又分有學與無學二種。至於隨心轉的問題,論說三種之中只有靜慮生與道生二種隨心轉,別解脫不隨心——理由是「異心無心亦恒轉故」:你起別的心、乃至無心,別解脫律儀照樣在。
論主在這裡自設一問:外道難道沒有他們所受的戒嗎?(光記標此段為論主自設問自答)論主自答:雖然有,卻不叫別解脫戒,因為「無有功能永脫諸惡」,他們的受是依著對『有』的執著而發的。
易誤處:把『外道無有所受戒耶』讀成論主否認外道有戒。論明說『雖有』——否認的不是有戒,是它能不能算別解脫。落地上:判一條戒是不是別解脫,看的不是它戒了多少事,是它是否指向永脫諸惡;這正是上文『別別棄捨』一義的延伸。
六、斷律儀——一個位次上的別名
〔六之一〕為什麼要另立一個『斷律儀』。 先問:靜慮生與道生二種律儀已經有名字了,為什麼還要再給一個名?因為要標出一個位次:「未至定中九無間道,俱生靜慮無漏律儀」,這兩種律儀在這個位次上「以能永斷欲纏惡戒及能起惑名斷律儀」——是就『正在斷』這件事上另立的名。光記引《婆沙》自設一問「問:何故唯此名斷律儀」,其答是它能與破戒及能起破戒的煩惱作斷對治。
論接著用四句把界線劃清:是靜慮律儀而非斷律儀的,是除去未至九無間道之外其餘的有漏靜慮律儀;是斷律儀而非靜慮律儀的,是未至九無間道的無漏律儀;二者都是的,是未至九無間道的有漏律儀;二者都不是的,是除去未至九無間道之外其餘一切無漏律儀。無漏律儀與斷律儀的四句,比照著讀就行。
易誤處:把斷律儀當成第四種律儀。它不是第四種,是前兩種在特定位次上的別名——四句正是為了把這件事講死。落地上:毘曇凡遇『某某又名某某』,第一問是『這是別體還是別名』;本論的答法是拿四句去試,能分出四句就是別名而非別體。
七、根律儀——一首略戒頌引出的問題
〔七之一〕經裡的『意律儀』把論逼到一個牆角。 先問:這一首略戒頌是從哪裡冒出來的?是論主自己引來設難的。四句四句地說完斷律儀之後,論主自問:若是這樣,世尊所說的略戒又怎麼講——「身律儀善哉,善哉語律儀,意律儀善哉,善哉遍律儀」;又有經說應善守護、應善安住眼根律儀。難處在於:身語二律儀可以是無表色,意律儀與根律儀卻不能是色(意沒有身語可防)。論當場承認:「此二自性非無表色」。
易誤處:把這一段讀成論在解釋經文。它不是解經,是論在自曝一個難處——本論以無表為色,而經裡偏偏有兩個叫『律儀』卻不是色的東西。落地上:讀論體的書,凡見『若爾,經中所說……』這種句式,先認清這是論主自設的關口,下一段一定是他的解法。
〔七之二〕解法是換一個體,不是改一個名。 先問:既然不是無表色,那是什麼?頌答得乾脆:「正知正念合,名意根律儀」。論釋云二種律儀都以正知、正念為體,所以「謂意律儀慧念為體」——正知是慧、正念是念,都是心所而非色。論還特地說明頌文為什麼先列名而後說一個『合』字:是要顯示不可以照文字次第呆板配對(「故離合言顯勿如次」)。
易誤處:以為既然意律儀不是色,就證明有部承認戒可以不是色。論守住的是『別解脫等三律儀是色』,並沒有說一切叫律儀的都是色——意律儀與根律儀是經裡另一個用法,論給它另一個體,正是為了不讓它動搖前面的立場。落地上:同一個詞在經與論裡未必同義;判義理之前先判『這個詞在此處指什麼體』。
八、成就無表的位次(一)——住律儀、住不律儀、得定者、聖者
〔八之一〕四種人,四張時間表。 先問:這一大段為什麼要一位一位地排過去?因為毘曇要問的不是『有沒有戒』,而是『在過去、現在、未來三世的哪一分上成就』。論逐位排:住別解脫的人,未捨以來恒成現世,「初剎那後亦成過去」,而未來那一分無人成就——理由是「不隨心色勢微劣故」。住不律儀的人照樣如此。得靜慮律儀的人「乃至未捨恒成過未」,連過去也成就,因為餘生所失的過去定律儀今初剎那必還得回(光記牒此句作「失過去定律儀,今初剎那必還得彼故」,並引《正理》釋此位)。一切聖者的無漏律儀過去未來亦恒成就,唯初剎那只成未來不成過去,因為這一類聖道先未起故。正住在定中道中,才成現在。
易誤處:把『成就過去』讀成『過去那一段時間我有戒』。不是——毘曇的『成就』是現在這一刻你身上有沒有那一分法的『得』;成就過去,是說你現在身上有著過去那一分的得。落地上:這一段是全卷最像帳簿的一段,讀法是先認人(四位),再認世(三世),再認時分(初剎那/初剎那後),三個座標對上了,句子就不繞。
九、住中的人怎麼成就無表
〔九之一〕第三格的人有沒有無表。 先問:既非律儀又非不律儀的人,他造善造惡有沒有無表?論答得謹慎:「言住中者,謂非律儀非不律儀」,這種人所起的業「未必一切皆有無表」;若有無表,也就是善戒或惡戒這一類所攝。有的話,最初剎那只成現在,初剎那後未捨以來恒成過現二世。
論還順手解釋了頌文為什麼用一個『中』字說現在:因為「現在世處過未中,故以成中說成現在」——現在正夾在過去未來當中,所以說成中即是說成現在。
易誤處:把住中的人當成『沒有無表的人』。他不是沒有,是不定——作得夠重就有,作得輕就只有表業。落地上:這一格說的正是絕大多數沒有受戒的人。你隨手作一件善事未必留下無表,但作得夠殷重就留得下;這是後面『住律儀而起染、住不律儀而起淨』一段的預備。
十、住律儀的人起染、住不律儀的人起淨
〔十之一〕戒與惡戒不是互相排斥的。 先問:一個受了戒的人作了惡,會不會發起惡的無表?論答:會——「若住律儀,由勝煩惱作殺縛等諸不善業,由此便發不善無表」;反過來,住不律儀的屠夫由淳淨信作禮佛等勝善業,「由此亦發諸善無表」。這兩種無表要相續多久?「乃至此二心未斷來,所發無表恒時相續」,初念只成現在,此後通成過現——就是頌文所謂「至染淨勢終」。
易誤處:以為受了戒就不會有惡無表、或有了惡無表就等於失戒。二者是並存的:律儀那一分還在,惡的那一分另起,各有各的相續期限。落地上:這一條解了一個實際的疑——犯了戒是不是就沒戒了?依本論,不是;除非到了捨戒的因緣。而由淳淨信作的善事會留下無表這一句,對第二格的人尤其要緊:你此刻的身分並不封死你這一念的果。
十一、成就表業的位次與二無記表
〔十一之一〕表業的帳比無表短。 先問:表業的成就跟無表一樣嗎?不一樣。論說:住律儀、住不律儀、住中的人,「乃至正作諸表業來恒成現表」;初剎那後至未捨來恒成過去;而必無成就未來表者。有覆無記與無覆無記這兩種表業更短,「定無有能成就過未」,只成現在——理由是「法力既劣得力亦微,是故無能逆追成者」。
易誤處:以為表業與無表業是一套帳。不是——無表可以成未來(如得靜慮者),表業一律不成未來;無記表連過去都不成。同一分業的兩面,成就的範圍不同。落地上:讀這一段時把三格對照著看,你會看見毘曇如何用『成就的範圍』替各種法排出強弱的等第。
〔十一之二〕論主自問自答的四段式。 先問:無記表的力量為什麼這麼劣?論主自問「此法力劣誰之所為」,自答「是心所為」;隨即自難:若是這樣,有覆無記的心等也應當不成過未才對;末後自釋:「此責非理」——表業昏昧遲鈍、依他而起,心等不然;無記表從劣心生起,其力比能起之心又劣一倍,所以表與心在成就上就有差別。光記把這一段逐句標成問、答、難、釋四段,並引《正理》補一句理由,說所起的必劣於能起之心,如無記心能發表業而所發表業不生無表。
易誤處:看見『若爾……』就以為有第二個人進來了。此處自始至終只有論主一個人在說話——這是毘曇最常見的自設難自釋的體裁。落地上:分辨『自設難』與『他宗難』,最穩的辦法是看古德的科文;本卷的問答有一半以上是論主自問自答。
十二、不律儀的五個名字
〔十二之一〕五個名字各從哪一面立。 先問:不律儀為什麼要有五個異名?跟正18『一體數名』是同一種寫法——同一分惡戒從五面看。論逐一訓釋:智者所訶厭故、果非愛故,立惡行名;「障淨尸羅故名惡戒」;身語所造故名為業;根本所攝故名業道;「不禁身語名不律儀」。並補一句界線:「業道名唯目初念」,其餘四名通於初後一切位。
光記於這一段自承其文可解,沒有另補新義;所以這一節的教學材料只能從論文自身的五句訓釋逐字展開——這一點正好可以拿來對照正18:善的那一邊有六名,惡的這一邊有五名,而『業道唯初念、餘名通初後』這條規矩兩邊完全一樣。
易誤處:把五個名字當成五種輕重不同的惡。它們不分輕重,只分角度。落地上:讀到後文十業道的時候,這裡的『業道唯初念』一條會再出現;先在這裡把它認熟。
十三、成表非無表——四句把邊界劃死
〔十三之一〕哪些人只有表沒有無表。 先問:有沒有『作了卻不留無表』的情形?有。論答:住中的人「以微劣思造善造惡,唯發表業尚無無表」,何況無記思所發的表業更不會有;但要除開有依福以及已成業道的那些(那些是有無表的)。反過來,只有無表而沒有表的,是「謂易生聖補特伽羅,表業未生或生已捨」。這裡的『易生』要先講清楚:不是『容易生起』,而是轉生受新身——光記釋此句作「謂三界易生聖者」,並出其所以:「表有不成,如處胎等表業未生,或表生已遇緣復捨」。聖者換了所依之身,新身之中表業還來不及造起(如處胎等位),或先前造起的表業已隨身而捨,而先前所得的定無表、道無表仍在,於是成了『唯無表非表』這一句。其餘兩句(俱是、俱非)比照可知。
易誤處:把『微劣思』理解成『心不誠』的道德評語。它是力量的等第語,不是誠不誠的問題——同一件善事,思弱就只有表,思強才留下無表。落地上:這一條給了一個很實在的指標——要不要在一件善惡上留下相續的力量,取決於作它時思的強度;殷重心正是這個道理的修行說法。
十四、三種律儀各由什麼緣而得
〔十四之一〕定與道的戒隨心得,別解脫的戒要人給。 先問:三種律儀得到的方式一樣嗎?完全不一樣。論說:靜慮律儀「由得有漏根本近分靜慮地心,爾時便得,與心俱故」;無漏律儀由得無漏的那一分心而得,「亦心俱故」;頌中的『彼』字指前面的靜慮心,『聖』字是簡別取無漏。有六個靜慮地有無漏心(未至、中間及四根本定),不包括那三個近分。至於別解脫律儀,則「由他教等得」——能教的人稱為他,從他教之力發戒。這又分兩類:苾芻、苾芻尼、正學三種戒從僧伽得,其餘五種從補特伽羅得。
易誤處:以為定戒也要受。定戒與道戒沒有受法,得心即得、失心即失;只有別解脫非有人給不可。落地上:這一條解釋了一件常被問的事——為什麼受戒非要有師、非要有僧?因為別解脫這一種戒的得緣本來就是『他教』,這不是儀式的講究,是體性上如此。
〔十四之二〕十種得具足戒的方法。 先問:既然說『由他教等得』,那個『等』字收了什麼?論答:收毘柰耶毘婆沙師所說的十種得具戒法——自然(佛與獨覺)、得入正性離生(五苾芻)、佛命善來(耶舍等)、信受佛為大師(大迦葉)、善巧酬答所問(蘇陀夷)、敬受八尊重法(大生主)、遣使(法授尼)、持律為第五人(邊國)、十眾(中國)、三說歸依佛法僧(六十賢部)。論還補一句要緊的話:「如是所得別解律儀,非必定依表業而發」。
光記於這十種逐一考據其人,如釋第一種作「自然盡智心時,得具足戒」,於第五種出小傳云「蘇陀夷,此云善施,年始七歲」,說他由聰明善答佛問、稱可佛心,年未滿二十而佛令僧眾羯磨與受具足。
易誤處:把這十種當成十套並行的受戒程序。前八種都是一次性的個案,只有第九(十眾)與第十(三歸)是可以沿用的常法。落地上:這十種的意義在於那句「非必定依表業而發」——受戒的形式可以不同,發戒的關鍵不在形式本身。
十五、盡壽與晝夜——戒只有兩個時間邊際
〔十五之一〕為什麼只有兩種期限。 先問:受戒能不能受三年、受十日?論答不能,「戒時邊際但有二種:一壽命邊際、二晝夜邊際」,半月等等只是把晝夜重複地說。七眾所持的別解脫戒唯應盡壽受,近住所持的唯一晝夜受。論還順帶釋了『時』是什麼法——「謂諸行增語」,是諸行相續上的一個假名;四洲之中光位與闇位依次立晝夜之名。至於命終之後,先前的期約不能再生戒,因為「依身別故,別依身中無加行故、無憶念故」。
〔十五之二〕近住戒能不能超過一晝夜再受——一場六番的往復。 先問:一晝夜過了,再受五日十日的近住戒行不行?這一段的說者要一番一番認清楚(依光記所標)。經部先問:一晝夜後,或五或十晝夜等中受近住戒,有什麼法作障礙,使那些眾多的近住律儀不能也起?說一切有部答:必應有法能為障礙,因為薄伽梵在經中說近住律儀唯一晝夜。經部再說:對這件事應共尋思——究竟是佛正觀一晝夜後理無容起,才在經中說一晝夜?還是為觀所化根難調者,才姑且授一晝夜戒?有部問:依何理教作如是言?經部答:過此戒生,不違理故。末後有部復難而結歸本宗:曾無契經說過晝夜有別受得近住律儀,是故我宗不許斯義。
易誤處:把最後那一句讀成論主的結論。它句面自標『毘婆沙者作如是言』與『我宗』——是本宗的結語,不是論主的裁決。落地上:這一諍的分歧點很乾淨——有部要的是聖教之證,經部要的是道理不違;兩造爭的不是能不能受,是憑什麼判能不能受。
易誤處:以為兩種期限是戒法的行政規定。它們是依著『所依身』與『晝夜』這兩個自然邊際立的——一個以身為界,一個以日光為界,沒有第三個自然界可用。落地上:這一條解釋了八關齋戒為什麼一定要日出受、次日日出捨,也解釋了為什麼沒有『受一年五戒』這回事。
十六、惡戒沒有一晝夜
〔十六之一〕惡戒為什麼不能短期受。 先問:善戒有盡壽與一晝夜兩種,惡戒為什麼只有盡壽這一種?論答:「謂此非如善戒受故」——必定沒有人立限對師受不律儀,說我一晝夜決定受不律儀,因為那是智人所訶厭的事。論主隨即自難:若是這樣,也不會有人立限對師說我乃至命終定受惡戒,那盡形壽也不該得不律儀才對。論主自答:雖無對師要期,只要盡壽造諸惡業,「由起畢竟壞善意樂得不律儀」;若只起暫時壞善的意樂而又無師,就不能令他得不律儀。
論在段末錄了經部一說:善律儀既沒有另一個實物叫無表,這不律儀也應當不是實有;所謂不律儀就是那個造惡的不善意樂相續不捨,所以後來雖起善心仍名成就不律儀者,因為還沒有捨那個意樂。
易誤處:把『得不律儀』理解成一種懲罰或身分認定。它是一個相續的體:由畢竟壞善的意樂而發起,不因你今天沒殺生就中斷。落地上:這一條的實修意義在於它的反面——決定性的意樂比單次的行為更能定住一個人的相續;善的那一邊也同此理,這正是受戒何以要立誓的道理。
十七、近住的受法——七件事,缺一不成
〔十七之一〕七件事各防一種病。 先問:受八關齋戒為什麼要規定這麼多細節?論列了七件:晨旦受(要日出時,因為此戒要經一晝夜;先有期約者若旦有礙緣,齋竟亦得受)、下座(在師前居卑劣座,或蹲或跪曲躬合掌,唯除有病,「若不恭敬不發律儀」)、從師受(「此必從師,無容自受」,理由是以後遇犯戒緣時由愧戒師能不違犯)、隨教說(隨師教在後說,勿前勿俱,否則授受二俱不成)、具支(「具受八支方成近住,隨有所闕近住不成」)、離嚴飾(憍逸處故;但平常慣戴的莊嚴具不必捨,因為緣彼不能生甚憍逸)、晝夜(至明旦日初出時)。論還說:若不如法而受,「但生妙行不得律儀」。
易誤處:把這七件當成儀軌的講究。每一件論都給了理由,而且理由都指向戒體發不發得起來——不恭敬則不發,自受則不成,闕支則不成,不如法受則只成妙行。落地上:這一段可以逐條當作受戒前的自查表;其中『由愧戒師能不違犯』一句,說出了『從師受』真正的作用不在儀式而在日後的持守。
十八、近住又叫長養——一首頌所立的名
〔十八之一〕兩個名字,兩種功能。 先問:這個一晝夜的戒為什麼有『近住』與『長養』兩個名?論釋『近住』云:「言近住者,謂此律儀近阿羅漢住,以隨學彼故」,並另錄一說「有說:此近盡壽戒住」。光記在這兩解之外還引《婆沙》多出一解(此戒近時而住),三解並陳。論釋『長養』則說:「如是律儀或名長養」,能長養善根薄少的有情令其善根漸增;並引一首頌為證——由此能長養自他善淨心,是故薄伽梵說此名長養。
易誤處:把這首引頌當成本頌。它前面明作『如有頌言』,是引來作證的,不是本論的頌。落地上:兩個名字正好標出這條戒的兩頭——往上看是隨學阿羅漢(近住),往下看是把薄弱的善根養起來(長養)。八關齋戒的實修分位就在這兩個名字之間。
十九、八支為什麼是八
〔十九之一〕四、一、三——三類支各防一病。 先問:八支能不能少受幾條?論先分類:前四支(離殺生至虛誑語)是尸羅支,「由此四種離性罪故」;次一支(離飲諸酒生放逸處)是不放逸支,因為「雖受尸羅,若飲諸酒則心放逸,犯尸羅故」;後三支(離塗飾香鬘乃至食非時食)是禁約支,「以能隨順厭離心故」。然後答為什麼要具受:不具支就不能離性罪、失念、憍逸三種過失——前四防性罪,飲酒一條防失念(飲酒時忘失應作不應作),後三防憍逸(受用香鬘高廣床座、習近歌舞則心憍舉尋即毀戒)。
論還特別解釋了『非時食』這一條的作用:能持依時食者,因為遮止了恒食之時,「便憶自受近住律儀,能於世間深生厭離」;若非時食,則憶戒與厭離二事俱無,而且數食能令心縱逸。
〔十九之二〕齋的體是離非時食,還是八支合起來——一場五番的往復。 先問:這八支之中,哪一支才是『齋』本身?有餘師先立一說:離非時食名為齋體,其餘八種(把塗飾香鬘與舞歌觀聽分為二)名為齋支。經部隨即引經破之:若作此執便違契經——因為經中說完離非時食之後,接著就說『此第八支我今隨聖阿羅漢學』,可見離非時食自己就是第八支,不是支外之體。餘師於是反問:若爾,另有什麼別的齋體,而說這八種叫齋支?經部答:齋是總標的名號,支是分別而說,由別成總才得支名——如車由眾分成、如四支軍、如五支散,齋戒八支也應如此。毘婆沙師則正面立自宗:離非時食既是齋也是齋支,其餘七支是齋支而非齋,正如正見是道亦是道支、擇法覺是覺亦是覺支、三摩地是靜慮亦是靜慮支。經部最後又難:支是分支之義,須望他而說,不可以正見等自己作自己的支;若說前生的正見等作後生正見等之支,那麼最初剎那的聖道就該不具八支了。
易誤處:把這一段讀成在爭『可不可以過午吃』。所爭的是體與支的關係——齋是一個獨立的體,還是八支合成的假名。落地上:這一問其實是全論常見的一個問法(總與別、假與實)在戒學上的一次演練;認熟了它的形狀,後面遇到同型的問答就不會迷路。
易誤處:以為後三支是枝節可省。論的結構是四防性罪、一防失念、三防憍逸——少一類就漏一種病。落地上:八支不是八件禁令,是三道防線;受持時知道自己這一條在防哪一種病,持起來就不只是忍耐。
二十、不是近事也能受近住,但不受三歸就沒有
〔二十之一〕近住的門檻在三歸,不在近事。 先問:一個沒受五戒的人能不能受八關齋戒?論答:能——「諸有未受近事律儀,一晝夜中歸依三寶,說三歸已受近住戒,彼亦受得近住律儀」;但若沒有先說三歸就沒有,只除去那些不知道要先受三歸的人。論並引《大名經》為證:在家白衣男子男根成就,歸佛法僧起殷淨心、發誠諦語,自稱我是鄔波索迦,願尊憶持慈悲護念,「齊是名曰鄔波索迦」。
易誤處:把三歸讀成受戒前的一段客套。論把它立成發戒的必要條件——沒有它,八支照受也不發律儀。落地上:這一條給了在家人一個很清楚的次第:三歸是門,近事與近住都從這道門進;所以下文接著就要問『那到底什麼時候發戒』。
二十一、什麼時候發戒
〔二十一之一〕自稱之時就發。 先問:受三歸而未說五戒相的時候,戒發了沒有?論答:發了——「起殷淨心發誠諦語,自稱我是鄔波索迦,願尊憶持慈悲護念。爾時即發近事律儀」,因為自稱近事等言便是發律儀之緣;又因為經中接著說「我從今時乃至命終捨生」一句,這句略去了殺等而只說一個『生』字,可見在先前的時候就已得五戒。至於後來為他說五種戒相,是「為令了知所應學處」,就像得苾芻具足戒後再重說學處令識堅持一樣,勤策亦然。
〔二十一之二〕只受三歸算不算近事——外國師與迦濕彌羅師的四番。 先問:這個『何時發戒』的問題是誰逼出來的?是前一段一場短諍的結果,說者依光記所標如下。依經而問:為但受三歸即成近事?外國諸師(迦濕彌羅國外健馱羅一系)答:唯此即成——受三歸時未發五戒,後說戒相方別發戒。迦濕彌羅國諸論師則說:離近事律儀則非近事,要具五戒方名近事。外國師難:若爾,應與此經相違——《大名經》說到自稱之處便名鄔波索迦,並沒有說要發戒。迦濕彌羅答:此不相違,已發戒故。外國師於是追問:何時發戒?下一頌就是答這一問的。
易誤處:把『若爾,應與此經相違』讀成迦濕彌羅一方的話。依光記,這一難是外國師提的,而『此不相違,已發戒故』才是迦濕彌羅的答。一問一答繫錯了人,整段的走向就反了。落地上:讀短諍時,數清楚『難』與『答』交替的次數,比記住結論更能防錯。
易誤處:把後說戒相當成正式受戒。論說那是令識堅持,不是發戒;發戒在自稱那一剎那。落地上:這一條與上一節合起來,就是本卷對在家受戒的完整判斷——三歸是緣、自稱是發、說相是持。
二十二、一分等四句——本卷最大的一場諍
〔二十二之一〕經說四種近事,跟『近事必具律儀』衝突嗎。 先問:世尊明明說有能學一分、少分、多分、滿分四種近事,若近事都具足五戒,這四種怎麼講?這一難是經部提出來的(光記標此段上兩句為經部引經為難、第三句為說一切有部通釋)。有部的通法只有一句:「謂約能持故作是說」——四種是就『能持』說的,不是就『所受』說的;他們所能持的是先前已受的,所以說一個『學』字,若不然經上就該說『受一分』了。
易誤處:把『能學一分』讀成『只受了一條戒』。有部的讀法是:五條全受了,只是持得住幾條有別。落地上:這一諍的實際意義很大——它決定了一個持不全五戒的人算不算近事。二宗各有一答,本論並錄。
〔二十二之二〕七番往復的走向。 先問:這場諍怎麼推下去的?依光記逐句所標,次第是這樣:經部難『如是所執違越契經』;有部徵『如何違經』;經部答——沒有經說自稱便發五戒,而且這部經並沒有說『我從今者乃至命終捨生』;有部問『經如何說』;經部答『如《大名經》,唯此經中說近事相』;經部又引別經而通前(那句捨生歸淨是見諦者舉命自要、表於正法深懷愛重,不是為說近事相而說);經部破前所通(若就持犯說一分等,受戒者尚不應問佛,何況佛為之答);經部自釋經文(正因為他未解近事律儀受量少多才請問,佛答有四鄔波索迦,他猶未了才復問何名能學一分);有部難(若闕律儀得名近事,苾芻勤策闕亦應成);經部反責(那近事乃至苾芻所受支量何以定爾);有部答(由佛教力施設故然);經部例釋(那也該許由佛教力施設,雖闕律儀而名近事非苾芻等);末後迦濕彌羅結歸本宗——「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師,不許闕律儀得成近事」。
易誤處:把最後那一句讀成論主的裁決。它是本宗的結語,句面自標迦濕彌羅毘婆沙師;本論的體例是一義二宗並錄,此處並沒有判誰勝。落地上:讀這種長鏈往復,最穩的辦法是先把『誰在說』標出來再讀內容——光記與寶疏在這一段的繫屬完全一致,是本卷最可靠的一段科文。
二十三、下中上隨心
〔二十三之一〕戒的品第由誰決定。 先問:同樣受五戒,戒有沒有高下?論答有,而且判準只有一個字——心:「八眾所受別解脫律儀,皆隨受心有下中上品」。由這個道理,會出現一個很刺眼的結果:「諸阿羅漢或有成就下品律儀,然諸異生或成上品」。論在這一節末尾還順帶答了一問:只受近事律儀而不受三歸,成不成近事?答:不成,除有不知者。
易誤處:以為戒的品第隨人的果位。論明說不隨——隨的是受戒當時那一念心的強弱,與你後來證到哪裡無關。落地上:這一條把受戒那一刻的心力抬到了決定性的位置;同一堂法會上受同一條戒,得的品第可以完全不同,差別只在那一念是否殷重。
二十四、三歸之體
〔二十四之一〕歸依佛,歸依的是什麼。 先問:說歸依佛,是歸依那個身體嗎?論答:「歸依佛者,謂但歸依能成佛無學法」——因為那些法殊勝,身才得佛名;或者由得那些法,佛才能覺一切。哪些是佛無學法?「謂盡智等及彼隨行」,不是色等身,因為身在成佛前後是一樣的。至於是歸一佛還是一切佛,論答理實應言歸一切佛,因為諸佛道相無異。
易誤處:把這一句讀成『不歸依佛的色身』的單邊主張。論在同段後面自己就把這個誤讀堵死了——它明說本論不曾言『唯無學法即名為佛』,只說『無學法能成於佛』,並不遮佛體也攝依身。所歸的重心在法,而不是把身排除在佛體之外。落地上:這一條是三歸最容易被講偏的地方;記住論自己的分寸——重心在法,不是排除身。
〔二十四之二〕歸依僧與歸依法。 先問:僧與法又歸依什麼?論答:「歸依僧者,謂通歸依諸能成僧學無學法」,由得那些法,僧才成八種補特伽羅而不可破;理實通歸一切佛僧,因為諸僧道相無異。至於經中說『當來有僧汝應歸者』,論說那只是為了顯示當來現見的僧寶。歸依法則是「歸依法者,謂歸涅槃」——此涅槃言唯顯擇滅,自他相續的煩惱與苦寂滅是同一相,所以是通歸依的。
易誤處:把『歸依僧』理解成歸依某一位或某一群出家人。論歸的是能成僧的學無學法,所以才說『不可破』——會破的是人,不會破的是法。落地上:三歸的三個對象在論裡是同一種歸法——都歸在法上:佛歸無學法,僧歸學無學法,法歸擇滅。這一條把三歸從人情的層面整個提起來了。
〔二十四之三〕出佛身血之難與論主的收束。 先問:若只有無學法是佛,那以惡心令佛身出血只損生身,怎麼會成無間罪?這一難光記自己於歸屬存二解,其標科逐字作「論主難,或述經部難」——古德在這裡就沒有定判,本節依實錄之,不代判。答者是毘婆沙師:「壞彼所依,彼隨壞故」。接著的第二難,光記於歸屬同樣存二解而不定判,其標科逐字作「論主又難,或申經部難」——本節亦依實錄之:尋查本論並沒有說唯無學法即名為佛,只說無學法能成於佛;既不遮佛體亦攝依身,那就沒有前難的餘地。論並反推:若不然,佛與僧住世俗心時就非僧非佛了;也應當執成苾芻戒即是苾芻——那麼想供養苾芻的人,便只是在供養那條能成苾芻的尸羅了,想歸依佛的人也就只該歸依那些能成佛的無學法了。這兩句是歸謬的果,不是論的主張;光記把它反過來一逼便明白:「不應四事供養依身。既現供養戒所依身,故知依身亦是苾芻」,又說「若言唯歸佛無學法,是則還與世間相違,現見歸禮佛生身故」——世人現見所供養、所歸禮的正是那個身,可見所依之身不在佛體之外。段末另錄一說:「有餘師說:歸依佛者,總歸依如來十八不共法」。
易誤處:把這一段讀成論主與毘婆沙師的對立。論主最後的落點是回護本論的原文——問題出在『唯』字,不在無學法。落地上:這一段是本卷示範『如何拆一個誤讀』的最好例子:先找出對方替你加上去的那個字,再證明本論沒有那個字。
二十五、歸依之義——一首經頌所收
〔二十五之一〕能歸依以什麼為體,歸依是什麼意思。 先問:說了所歸依的是什麼,那『能歸依』這一邊呢?論答:「此能歸依何法為體?語表為體」——是語表業。歸依又是什麼意思?「救濟為義」,因為由它作依,能永解脫一切苦。接著論引一首經頌來收這一段:眾人被怖畏所逼,多歸依諸山、園苑、叢林、孤樹、制多等,那樣的歸依不是最勝、不是最尊,不因那樣的歸依能解脫眾苦;歸依佛與法僧的人,於四聖諦恒以慧觀察,知苦、知苦集、知永超眾苦、知八支聖道,趣安隱涅槃,這樣的歸依最勝最尊,必因這樣的歸依能解脫眾苦。論以一句總收:「是故歸依,普於一切受律儀處為方便門」。
易誤處:把這首頌當成本論之頌。它前明作『如世尊言』,是引經之頌。落地上:這首頌把『歸依』與『畏懼求庇』分開了——判準不在你怕不怕,在你歸依的那一個能不能讓你於四諦生慧。而末後那一句『為方便門』正好回應了前面『不受三歸無近住』一節:三歸不是入門儀節,它就是門本身。
二十六、邪行最可訶——近事為什麼只離邪行
〔二十六之一〕三個理由,一個顧慮。 先問:其餘六眾的律儀都立離非梵行,為什麼近事只制離欲邪行?論給三個理由:其一,「唯欲邪行世極訶責」,因為能侵毀他妻等、感惡趣,非梵行卻不如此;其二,欲邪行易遠離,而在家人耽著欲故離非梵行難可受持,觀彼不能長時修學,所以不制;其三,諸聖者於欲邪行一切定得不作律儀,經生聖者亦不行,離非梵行則不如是。論還補出一個顧慮:「勿經生聖者犯近事律儀」——若把離非梵行也制進近事戒,那麼轉生之後仍在家的聖者就要犯戒了。
易誤處:把這一條讀成佛對在家人降低標準。論的第三個理由恰恰相反:它是為了不讓聖者犯戒——所立的界要能被聖者無誤地守住,這是制戒的一條硬約束。落地上:戒條的寬嚴不只看『難不難持』,還要看『立了會不會逼出不該有的犯』。
二十七、得戒是照著誓願得的
〔二十七之一〕後娶妻妾為什麼不算犯戒。 先問:先受近事戒、後來娶妻妾的人,對那些妻妾在受戒時得沒得戒?論主自問自答:「理實應得」——不然就變成只在一部分有情身上得別解脫律儀了。論主隨即自難:那後來娶妻妾豈不是犯戒?頌答:「得律儀如誓,非總於相續」。論釋云:本受誓是離欲邪行,並不是對一切有情相續說『我皆當離非梵行』;所以普於有情相續只得離欲邪行戒,不得離非梵行的律儀,因此「後納妻妾非毀犯前戒」。光記在此引《正理》補一句,說先娶妻妾後受律儀者,於自妻等亦發此戒,因為近事等別解脫律儀是於一切有情處所得的。
易誤處:把『非總於相續』讀成『這條戒只對一部分人有效』。正好相反——戒對一切有情相續都有效,只是所離的內容照誓願而定。落地上:這一條給了持戒一把很準的尺——你所得的戒,範圍等於你受時所立的誓,不多也不少。
二十八、一開了說謊之門,一切學處都會被違越
〔二十八之一〕虛誑語為什麼一定要制。 先問:語有四過(虛誑、離間、麁惡、雜穢),為什麼近事戒只制第一條?論先說仍是前面那三個理由(最可訶、易遠離、聖者得不作),光記標此問作「語有四過,何唯制一」,並判其答由前三因。然後論再給一個獨有的理由:「越諸學處被檢問時,若開虛誑語,便言我不作,因斯於戒多所違越」——一旦開了說謊,被問到犯戒時就一句『我沒作』推掉,於是所有的戒都跟著鬆。所以佛為令堅持,於一切律儀都制離虛誑語;這樣才能使他「若犯戒時便自發露能防後犯」。
易誤處:把這一條讀成『說謊比離間更重』。論給的不是輕重的比較,是功能的比較——虛誑語是唯一一條會讓其餘各條失去檢查機制的。落地上:這是全卷最有實修味道的一條:持戒真正的守門人是發露,而說謊一開,發露就沒了。
二十九、遮罪之中唯獨離酒
〔二十九之一〕酒為什麼進得了戒支。 先問:遮罪那麼多,為什麼只有酒被制進近事律儀?論主先自問『何以不於遠離遮罪建立近事律儀』,自答『誰言此中不離遮罪』——就是離飲酒。再問何以獨遮酒,頌答:「遮中唯離酒,為護餘律儀」。論釋云:「諸飲酒者心多縱逸,不能守護諸餘律儀,故為護餘令離飲酒」。光記在這一段逐句標問、徵、釋,把論主自設的問答鏈標得極密。
易誤處:以為酒被列入是因為它本身罪重。論的理由完全不在酒本身,在它會讓你守不住別的——這一條是為了護持其餘四條而設的。落地上:這給了一個判斷法——凡是會讓你失去對其餘戒的守護力的事,其地位就等同於這一條。
〔二十九之二〕飲酒是性罪還是遮罪。 先問:怎麼知道飲酒屬遮罪?論主自答:「由此中無性罪相故,以諸性罪唯染心行」——為療病而飲不為醉亂,能無染心。論主又自難:明知酒能醉亂而故欲飲,豈不就是染心?自答:不是,因為自知分量、為療病而分限而飲,不令醉亂。接著論並錄了兩造:諸持律者說飲酒是性罪,並引鄔波離問供給病者、世尊答唯除性罪一事,又舉有染疾釋種須酒而世尊不開、契經說乃至一茅端所霑酒量亦不應飲、聖者雖易多生亦不犯、經說是身惡行等數證;對法諸師則說非性罪,並逐條回應——那時是為病者總開遮戒,異時遮酒是為防因此犯性罪,遮至茅端之量是因醉亂的量無定限,聖者不飲是具慚羞且飲酒能令失正念,乃至少分不飲是因如毒藥而量無定,經說身惡行則因「酒是一切放逸處故」,所以「由是獨立放逸處名」而餘者不立此名(餘者皆是性罪)。
論末後還解了幾個名相:所謂數習墮惡趣,是顯數飲酒能令身中諸不善法相續轉、能引發惡趣業、或令彼轉增盛;窣羅是醞食成酒,迷麗耶是醞餘物所成,二酒未熟已壞不能令醉的不名末陀,能令醉時才名末陀酒;又因檳榔稗子等亦能令醉,為簡別它們,才須說窣羅迷麗耶酒。全卷最後一句是:「放逸處言,酒是放逸所依處故」。
易誤處:把兩造之中的一造當成本論的結論。論在此並錄二說而不判勝負——這是本卷第二處明顯的一義二宗並錄。落地上:不論性罪遮罪之判如何,兩造在『不飲』這一件事上完全一致,所爭的只是它憑什麼不飲。持戒的人不必等這一諍有結論才持。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與補、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、三疏互異之處
一部無文可繫的疏。 神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷分屬界品、根品與賢聖品,業品全闕,所以本卷沒有泰疏的逐文釋可繫。據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。
同一刀口,三家所繫的層級不同。 卷十四首這一刀,光記標「此下第三廣明表、無表」、頌疏標「從此第三,廣明表無表」,兩家連子目名字都逐字相同,而都把它繫在『明業體性』一章之內作第三;寶疏卻標「自此已下大文第二明律儀等三」,把同一刀口提到品級的大文第二。名目全合而層級二式,並錄不判。
寶疏獨有的一個喻。 三律儀繫界之訓,寶疏立「言欲等纏者,如纏市」之喻,光記於同處無此喻。一喻之有無,可見二疏取徑不同——寶疏好以世間熟象立喻,光記好以構詞訓義。
近住可否過一晝夜再受:一家逐番標科,一家逕下判語。 這一段光記把往復逐句標得極細,從『經部許近住戒多日受得,故作此問』起,到說一切有部答、經部師言、說一切有部問、經部答、末後說一切有部復難,一番一番不下斷語;寶疏於同段卻在末尾逕下一句判語,說二家其實無諍而橫起爭論——其文作「經部與正理師,無諍理中橫興諍論」。這一句光記沒有;但要留意:同一句逐字也見於眾賢的《順正理論》同段,二處漢字全同而只差一個標點,所以它不宜逕稱為寶疏自出的判語,當是寶疏承用了眾賢之語。二疏之風格於此一目瞭然,而所承之源亦當誌明,並錄不判。
齋體之諍:光記逐番分科而寶疏從簡。 本論『有餘師說:離非時食名為齋體』一段,光記逐層標二造往復凡五番——經部引經破、餘師問、經部答(齋無別體,攬八以成)、敘毘婆沙師解、經部難;寶疏於同段但作『敘有部宗』一類的簡標,不逐番分。詳略懸殊為本卷之最,並錄不判。
外國師還是經部:陣營標籤二疏用語有別。 『為但受三歸即成近事』一諍,光記於此以「外國師」與「迦濕彌羅國師」對舉,其標外國師之答作「敘外國師答。外國是迦濕彌羅國外健馱羅國經部」;寶疏則逕以「外國師者是迦濕彌羅國外健駄羅國經部諸師說」開頭,其下的往復也逕用『經部』二字。同一批人而標籤寬窄不同,唯錄不判——讀者若見二疏標法不同,不必以為所指有異。
一分等四句:這一段二疏繫屬全然一致。 光記全段一律以經部為問難方、以說一切有部(迦濕彌羅本宗)為答護方;寶疏標法逐字相應,作「經部反問有部戒支不同」「經部引文不同,例釋具支、不具支異」。本卷諸諍之中,唯此一段二疏無互異——這也正是本卷義理承重最深的一段,繫屬可靠是讀者的大幸。
出佛身血之難:光記自身存二解,寶疏從寬。 光記標此難作「論主難,或述經部難」,二解並陳而不決;寶疏則逕標為外人難有部,不細分論主與經部。古德於歸屬存疑而明白標出,此亦體例,據實錄。
寶疏獨補而光記未涉的一段。 『歸依法者,謂歸涅槃』之下,寶疏獨引《婆沙》三十四的一整段問答,其引首作「問:歸依法者,為歸依自相續諸蘊滅」,下續他相續、無情數二問,答謂應說歸依自他相續及無情數等一切蘊滅;並自設一難——他相續等諸蘊滅於我無救護義,如何歸依?答彼雖於我無救護義而於他有救護義。這一段光記無對應文。因涉『歸依法』體性的三分判釋,居此節而不入正文。
光記於論文簡處的自承。 不律儀五異名一段,光記自承其文可解,未別立新義。古德於無可補處直說『可解』,也是體例的一種——不強作解人。
二、眾賢之破與補釋
眾賢的兩部論在此品的品名不作『分別業品』而作『辯業品』;以俱舍品名去搜,必得假零命中。
一句頌文的訓詁性詰難。 得三律儀之緣一頌,眾賢就『定生得定地』一句評之,謂『定地』一言總攝此地所有諸法,則律儀亦是此地所收,如是即成『得律儀由得律儀』而無所成,其結語逕作「經主此中應自思擇」,主張但應說『得靜慮』。⇒ 所詰的是頌文的表述,不是義理的立場。唯錄不判。
一分等之諍:措辭最烈的一段。 眾賢逐句牒破,其牒文作「經主此中作如是說:如是所執違越契經」,末判作「經主於此不正尋思」,並斥其於諍理中懷朋黨執。然而此諍的核心(近事是否必具五支律儀),俱舍論主自身於頌釋中已先立『約能持故作是說』一解,並以迦濕彌羅毘婆沙師結歸本宗;眾賢所作的是就俱舍此段所引的經部式解讀逐句回護有部本宗。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。
上座撥難『下中上隨心』——難者不是經主。 眾賢自錄上座之難,其牒文作「此中上座作是撥言」,謂如是所宗違正理教,若必爾者則應無勇猛正勤修持禁戒。這一難的主是上座,不是世親;本頌之上,有部本宗、上座、經主三方各有立場。唯錄不判。
三歸之體:措辭比前一段更重。 眾賢於『唯無學法即是佛』一辯三度評騭,作「經主此中作如是說」、「今詳經主於本論義未甚研尋」,末又斥「是故經主於對法宗,不善了知所說文義」。同段眾賢另錄並破第三方之說——「婆雌子部作如是言:補特伽羅是所歸佛」,而判其非理(彼無差別,不成歸故)。這一說俱舍本文未錄,屬眾賢書獨有的延伸材料。
飲酒之辯:這一處眾賢不是反破,是申論。 眾賢於同一諍點先錄性罪一造,其牒文作「有言飲酒是性罪攝」,由阿笈摩與正理二門立之,並引同一鄔波離問答為證;後自申本宗,其標作「正理論者作如是言」,謂非飲諸酒是性罪攝,由此中無性罪相故。⇒ 與俱舍本文所歸之宗相同(皆判非性罪屬對法本宗),所引底料亦同,這是本卷唯一一處眾賢與論主同向的段落。並錄不判。
校勘之淺與對辯之烈,恰成對照。 本卷大正校記二十五枚,異讀二十一條,多屬形近訛字、虛字增減、詞序倒置,無一條足以動搖義理;而系內對辯偏偏在『一分等』與『三歸之體』二處達到最烈的措辭——二處恰是本卷義理承重最深的兩段。據實記,不強作因果之判。
三、真諦舊譯之異
真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段自成一系,體例是『偈曰/釋曰』逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆為二至五枚短偈散布,中間夾長行;玄奘則『頌曰/論曰』整頌先出而後長行。所以本卷玄奘的二十八個本頌塊,在真諦本裡散成許多短偈——住別解脫成無表那八句,真諦就拆成五處逐一夾釋。
譯名自成一系。 無表作無教、律儀作護、不律儀作不護、住中作中住、別解脫作波羅提木叉、靜慮生律儀作定護、道生律儀作無流護、斷律儀作滅護;八眾之名作比丘、比丘尼、式叉摩那、沙彌、沙彌尼、優婆塞、優婆夷、優波婆娑;妙行作善行、語律儀作口護、正知作善慧、制多作支提、遮罪作假制罪、隨心作如意、一分作一處。以玄奘的詞去搜真諦本,這些界永遠找不到——跨本比對只能取場景結構。
分卷點二本不重合。 本卷所對的真諦段橫跨其自分之一末與之二前段,而真諦之二的品續題恰落在一個接縫上——玄奘『住律不律儀』一頌的釋文剛剛說完、『表正作成中』一頌還沒有出,真諦就在這裡換了卷。所以本卷的對應段界只能以場景結構定,不得以真諦的卷界充。
一處★譯字之異值得留意。 邪行一頌,玄奘作『邪行最可訶,易離得不作』,真諦作『邪婬最可訶,易作得不作』。玄奘的『易離』逕謂邪行易於遠離;真諦的『易作』語序上容易生出『邪行易於造作』的歧讀,然依其釋文語脈,那是『遠離……易作』之省。唯錄不判。
兩處詳略互見。 其一,真諦於離殺、離邪婬、離妄語三處都用同一句式(最可訶、易作得不作)三度複沓,玄奘只在邪行與虛誑語二處各自成頌,不作三學處同式複沓——真諦的修辭密度較高。其二反過來:玄奘以一整頌收『稱名即發近事戒』(稱近事發戒,說如苾芻等),真諦於同一場景不作獨立頌收,逕以一短偈句帶過,長行也較簡省。詳略隨段而異,無定向。
一處二譯取徑各異的名。 近住的異名,玄奘作意譯『長養』,真諦作音譯『布沙他』;同一首引頌的前二句幾近逐字全同,末句卻一意譯一音譯。同型的還有近住本名——玄奘作近住,真諦作優波婆娑(或意譯布薩)。並錄不判。
四、可對讀之座標
本卷所立者,是把戒安在『無表』這一格裡的一套完整說明。這一個判斷,到了唯識一系整個翻轉:《成唯識論》於同一法逕作反判,說表與無表色並非實有,而自立其所以然曰依思願善惡分限假立無表。⇒ 同一個『無表』之名,二系一實一假:有部繫之於色法的實體,唯識繫之於思種增長位的假立。同一個問題、兩代答案,這是本卷最可對讀的一處。
三律儀的名目,瑜伽行系之根本論所立有可逐字對讀者:彼系於律儀所攝業列別解脫律儀、靜慮等至果斷律儀、無漏律儀三種——三者的名目與本卷相合,唯彼系以『靜慮等至果斷律儀』一名兼收了本卷的『靜慮生律儀』與『斷律儀』二名。同一組法數而開合異,可以並看。
至於不律儀,本卷詳其五個異名與成就的位次,卻不列它的事類;彼系則逕設問『何等十二不律儀類』而逐一列之。二系詳略互補——俱舍問的是它是什麼、成就到哪裡,瑜伽問的是它有哪些;同一名而問法不同,正是兩系性格的一個小小切片。
Before Reading This Fascicle
The previous fascicle finished making out the nature of the entity of action — action has volition for its entity, what volition brings about is bodily action and verbal action, and these two, bodily and verbal, each extend to the manifest and the nonmanifest. A subsidiary discussion was inserted in the middle (the four kinds of wholesome and four kinds of unwholesome, the two raisings), and the opening sentence of this fascicle gathers it up: “the subsidiary discussion is finished; now again we should make out the marks of the manifest and the nonmanifest spoken of before.” The author turns on his heel in one sentence, and the main discussion sets out from “the nonmanifest is of three kinds.”
The three ancient masters all let the knife of their outline fall in the same place here, differing only in the layer to which they attach it: Puguang marks “below, the third, explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest at length,” Yuanhui marks “from here the third, explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest at length,” and the two houses agree word for word even in the names of the subsections (first, explaining the three nonmanifests; second, explaining individual liberation in reliance upon the three); Fabao marks the same cut higher up, as “from here below, the second of the main text, explaining the three of discipline and the rest.” The cut is the same and the layer is of two patterns; recorded without adjudication.
There is one thing to read in this fascicle: discipline is not a vow but a really existent thing that does not follow the mind and that continues on. The Sarvāstivādins lodge it in the square called “the nonmanifest” — not displayed outwardly, yet really existent; it is there while you sleep, it is there while you raise an evil thought, until the time you relinquish it. The three disciplines, the eight names, the four real entities, the past, present, and future of possession, the term of life and of a day and a night, the eight limbs and the three refuges — the whole fascicle hangs upon that one adjudication. While reading, one may ask at any point: what about discipline is this article speaking of — its entity, its name, its time, or its condition?
I. The Three Kinds of Nonmanifest and the Three Disciplines
〔1.1〕Why the nonmanifest must first be divided into three squares. First ask: the previous fascicle of the Chapter on Action has already said what the nonmanifest is, so why must this fascicle open by dividing it into three kinds? Because the previous fascicle was saying “whether the nonmanifest is really existent,” while this fascicle is to say “into how many classes the nonmanifest divides” — the question has been changed. The treatise answers with the utmost brevity: “the nonmanifest here, stated in brief, is of three kinds,” first discipline, second non-discipline, third “neither of the two” (neither discipline nor non-discipline). As for why that portion is named discipline, the reason the treatise gives is that “it can block and can extinguish the continuum of evil discipline, and so is called discipline” — blocking holds off what is to come, extinguishing cuts off what has already come. Puguang takes those eight characters apart layer by layer, and on the make-up of the word “discipline” glosses it as “‘dis-’ means law and rule, ‘-cipline’ means norm and form,” adding that manifest action does not extend to all three alike, and so the manifest is not spoken of here.
The easy error: to suppose that “neither of the two” is a vague middle ground. It is not vague; it is a third square with a strict definition — the whole passage of the first half of Root 23 below is devoted to how a person in this square possesses the nonmanifest. In practice: before you undertake the discipline you are not “without discipline”; you are in the third square. Undertake it and you enter the first square; raise a settled evil inclination and you fall into the second. The three squares are not degrees but identities.
〔1.2〕Why the three disciplines are cut in this way. First ask: discipline being one, why divide it into individual liberation, produced by meditative absorption, and produced by the path? The treatise’s cut is not by how well the discipline is kept but by the realm to which the discipline is affiliated: “first, the discipline of individual liberation, that is, the discipline bound to the desire realm”; “second, the discipline produced by meditative absorption, that is, the discipline bound to the form realm”; “third, the discipline produced by the path, that is, the discipline without outflows.” Under those three names Fabao sets up a simile of his own, saying that “bound” is like a binding market (the sense of winding round and being affiliated): the discipline of individual liberation is affiliated to the desire realm and so is called the discipline bound to desire, the discipline of absorption is affiliated to the form realm and so is called the discipline bound to form, and the discipline produced by the path is bound to none of the three realms and so is called the discipline without outflows — this simile is Fabao’s alone, and Puguang has it not.
The easy error: to read “produced by meditative absorption” as “a discipline that is kept rather better while one is in absorption.” It is not. It is another kind of entity of discipline that is had along with absorption and lost along with it — obtained when absorption is obtained, not lost on emerging from absorption but lost as soon as one falls away from it, and having nothing at all to do with whether you undertook it. In practice: these three can be present in one body at the same time; a man who has undertaken the five precepts, if he obtains the first meditative absorption, has two disciplines in him, and if he sees the path, three. The three are not three stages but three parallel lines.
II. Individual Liberation Has Eight Names but Only Four Entities
〔2.1〕Where the gap between eight and four comes from. First ask: bhikṣu, bhikṣuṇī, probationer, novice, female novice, lay follower, female lay follower, one-day observance — plainly eight kinds of person undertaking eight kinds of discipline, so why is it said that “the real entities are four only”? The treatise’s reason is a single sentence: apart from the one for the men, there is no further one for the women. Hence the discipline of the bhikṣuṇī is not outside the discipline of the bhikṣu, the disciplines of the probationer and the female novice are not outside the discipline of the novice, and the discipline of the female lay follower is not outside the discipline of the lay follower. There remain the bhikṣu, the novice, the lay follower, and the one-day observance, four, and only these have each their own entity.
How is this known? The proof the treatise gives is the turning of the faculty: “because by the changing and turning of the shape the entity is neither relinquished nor obtained, and yet the name differs” — “‘shape’ means the shape and mark, that is, the male and female faculties.” A bhikṣu whose faculty turns is then called a bhikṣuṇī; the entity of the discipline has neither been relinquished nor newly obtained, only the name has been exchanged. And since there is no occasion of relinquishing or obtaining, one may see that it was one and the same entity all along.
The easy error: to suppose that since the bhikṣuṇī has more articles than the bhikṣu, the entity cannot be the same. Puguang sets up several explanations upon just this doubt, the first of which runs “men and women are not the same, what is opened and what is prohibited differ, and they differ according to circumstance” — as regards the basic seven limbs the disciplines of the two companies are equal, and what is in excess is prohibitory discipline, differing according to circumstance and not touching the root. In practice: the measure for judging sameness and difference of the entity of discipline is “whether there is relinquishing and obtaining,” not “the number of articles.” This measure will be used once more below, in adjudging “one part” and the rest of the lay follower.
〔2.2〕From lay follower to novice to bhikṣu: is it addition or exchange? First ask: when a man first undertakes the five precepts, then the ten, then full ordination, are the earlier disciplines replaced by the later? This passage of the treatise — “are these three disciplines given separate names by the increasing of the abstentions and of the means? as with a single or a double gold coin, and with fifty and twenty; or are their entities separate, each arising complete and all at once upon undertaking?” — is a question and not a plain statement, and the two commentaries mark it alike: Puguang word for word makes it “below is the explanation of the fourth line. Question: if from being a lay follower one undertakes the discipline of a novice, and then from being a novice undertakes the discipline of a bhikṣu,” and takes up the following sentence with “the answer explains that the stanza says they are separate”; Fabao likewise makes it “a question about the sameness or difference of the limbs and entity of the disciplines of lay follower, novice, and bhikṣu,” and takes it up with “the answer: the three are each separate in entity.” The question has two horns: the former is that upon one and the same entity the abstentions are successively increased and the means enlarged, and a name is changed accordingly — just as a single coin with one added is called a double, and the number runs from fifty to twenty, the entity being only one while the names mount up; the latter is that the three entities are each their own, and upon undertaking each arises complete and all at once. The treatise takes the latter horn in its answer: “the entities of the three disciplines are not mixed with one another; their marks are severally distinct, and they arise complete and all at once”; and each of the three has in it that portion which abstains from killing and so on down to that which abstains from liquor.
Then, abstention from killing being the same in all, what difference is there among the three? The treatise answers: by difference of conditions. The more training articles you seek to undertake, the more occasions of self-intoxication you are able to abstain from, and the more numerous become the occasions of killing and the rest that you abstain from — abstention is raised in dependence upon conditions, and where the conditions differ the abstention differs. The treatise gives a counter-proof besides: if the three were not separate entities, then on relinquishing the discipline of the bhikṣu all three ought to be relinquished together (the former two being gathered into the latter); and since this is not allowed, one may see that the three are each separate.
The easy error: to read full ordination as “handing back the five precepts in exchange for a larger certificate.” It is not an exchange but a stacking — “in one body they turn at the same time,” and a man who has relinquished the discipline of a bhikṣu does not thereby cease to be a lay follower as well. In practice: this article answers a practical doubt directly — does one who returns to lay life lose even the five precepts? By this treatise, no.
III. Five, Eight, Ten, and All: How the Four Disciplines Are Established
〔3.1〕The skeleton of the four disciplines is “the number of articles abstained from.” First ask: on what does the treatise range the four — lay follower, one-day observance, novice, bhikṣu — into a single row? Upon the number of the abstentions undertaken, “in reliance upon four abstentions the four disciplines are established”: undertaking abstention from five articles establishes the lay follower, from eight the one-day observance, from ten the novice, and from all the bodily and verbal actions that ought to be abstained from, the bhikṣu. The five are killing, taking what is not given, sexual misconduct, false speech, and drinking liquors; the eight exchange sexual misconduct for unchastity and then add anointing with scents and wearing garlands and watching dancing and singing, sleeping and sitting on high, broad, and ornate seats, and eating at the improper time; the ten split the sixth into two and add the receiving and hoarding of gold, silver, and other treasures.
The easy error: to suppose that the eight of the one-day observance are the five precepts with three added. They are not — the third article is first exchanged (sexual misconduct for unchastity), and only then are the last three added. That exchange is the most important thing about the discipline of the one-day observance: for one day and one night, the householder undertakes the article of the renunciant. In practice: when reading the articles of the eight-limbed fast, do not read the third as it stands in the five precepts.
A further question: why is the receiving and hoarding of gold and silver not listed among the eight of the one-day observance, yet opened out as the tenth among the novice’s ten? Puguang sets himself a question here, “Question: the receiving and hoarding of gold and the rest — why is it not established within the discipline of the one-day observance,” and his answer is that householders are attached to gold, silver, and other treasures and cannot abstain from them, and so this article is not instituted in the discipline of the one-day observance; and he cites the Correct Principle on “drawing in those who take fright at many training articles,” saying that the reason the one-day observance joins anointing with scents and wearing garlands together with watching dancing and singing into one limb is to draw in those householders who take fright at the sight of many training articles. ⇒ The opening out and gathering up of the number of articles is not casual; it is so that people can undertake them.
IV. One Entity, Several Names: Śīla, Excellent Conduct, Action, Discipline, Individual Liberation, Path of Action
〔4.1〕Why one and the same portion of discipline has so many names. First ask: this passage produces six names in a row — are they six things? They are not; they are one and the same portion of discipline seen from six sides. The treatise glosses them one by one: “because it can level rugged action, it is called śīla” (it can level the rough and uneven ground of action), and it says besides, as to the sense of the word, that “the gloss of the term is that it is cooling,” adducing a gāthā in proof (one who upholds the discipline is at ease and has no fever of body); “the wise extol it, and so it is called excellent conduct”; “it is the very self of what is done, and so it is called action”; “it can guard body and speech, and so it is called discipline.”
Here the author inserts a difficulty of his own: is the nonmanifest not also called “not doing” in the sūtras, and how then can it now be said to be the very self of “what is done”? — Puguang marks this sentence as a question and adjudges it a question the author raises for himself, not a difficulty brought by another school. The author answers himself: a man who has conscience and shame does not, by the force of the nonmanifest, commit manifold evils, and on that side it is named not doing; and it is also produced by the volition of manifest action, and on that side it obtains the name of what is done. Another explanation says that it is the cause of doing and the result of doing, and so there is no fault in calling it doing either.
The easy error: to take “not doing” and “what is done” as a contradiction and try to choose one. The treatise never asked you to choose — the two names have their eyes on two different things. In practice: in reading the technical terms of Abhidharma, the first step is to ask “from which side is this name established”; that one thing should have six names is not strange at all.
〔4.2〕Why only the first thought-instant is called individual liberation and path of action. First ask: if the whole article of discipline is called śīla, excellent conduct, action, and discipline, why are the two names “individual liberation” and “path of action” given only to the very first thought-instant? The treatise’s reason is this: at the time of undertaking the discipline, the first manifest and nonmanifest are “a relinquishing severally and separately of the manifold evils” — cast off one article at a time, and so “in reliance upon the sense of a first relinquishing severally, the name individual liberation is established”; and at just that time what is done is brought to its utmost completion, and so “in reliance upon the sense of action being brought through, the name path of action is established.” From the second thought-instant on it is no longer called individual liberation but only the discipline of individual liberation; nor is it called a path of action any longer, but is called instead “not a path of action, but what arises afterward.”
The easy error: to suppose that “individual liberation” means being able to be liberated in the future, so that the whole article of discipline ought to bear the name. That is not the treatise’s gloss — the “individual” of individual liberation is the “individually, one article at a time” of relinquishing, a matter of the event at the instant of undertaking, and not a prophecy of a fruit to be attained. In practice: the instant of undertaking the discipline and the subsequent keeping of it are, in Abhidharma, two stages and two sets of names; and this is also why, in treating possession below, the text distinguishes again and again the “first thought-instant” from “after the first thought-instant.”
V. Who Possesses Which Discipline
〔5.1〕The eight companies, those who obtain absorption, the noble ones — three tables of possession. First ask: to whom does each of the three disciplines belong? The treatise answers in three layers: “the eight companies all possess the discipline of individual liberation,” from the bhikṣu down to the one-day observance; one who obtains the meditative absorptions certainly possesses the discipline produced by absorption; the discipline produced by the path is possessed by the noble ones alone, and divides again into the two, the learner and the one beyond learning. As for the question of turning along with the mind, the treatise says that of the three only the two, produced by absorption and produced by the path, turn along with the mind, and individual liberation does not — the reason being “because it turns constantly even when the mind is other and when there is no mind”: you may raise another mind, or have no mind at all, and the discipline of individual liberation is there as before.
Here the author sets himself a question: have the non-Buddhists then no discipline that they undertake? (Puguang marks this passage as a question the author sets and answers himself.) The author answers himself: they have, yet it is not called the discipline of individual liberation, because “it has no power to liberate one from evils forever”; their undertaking is raised in reliance upon a grasping at existence.
The easy error: to read “have the non-Buddhists no discipline that they undertake?” as the author denying that they have discipline. The treatise says expressly that they have — what is denied is not that they have a discipline but whether it can count as individual liberation. In practice: in judging whether an article of discipline is individual liberation, what one looks at is not how many things it abstains from but whether it points toward being liberated from evils forever; and this is just the extension of the sense of “relinquishing severally” above.
VI. The Discipline of Cutting Off: A Separate Name at One Stage
〔6.1〕Why a further “discipline of cutting off” is set up. First ask: the two disciplines produced by absorption and by the path already have names, so why give another? Because a stage must be marked out: “the nine uninterrupted paths within access concentration, and the disciplines of absorption and without outflows arising together with them,” these two disciplines at this stage “can cut off forever the evil discipline bound to the desire realm and the afflictions that can raise it, and so are called the discipline of cutting off” — the name is established separately upon the matter of “cutting off, now.” Puguang cites the Mahāvibhāṣā and sets himself a question, “Question: why is this alone called the discipline of cutting off,” his answer being that it can serve as the antidote that cuts off both the breaking of discipline and the afflictions that can raise the breaking of discipline.
The treatise then draws the boundary clear with four statements: what is a discipline of absorption and not a discipline of cutting off is all the remaining disciplines of absorption with outflows, apart from the nine uninterrupted paths of access concentration; what is a discipline of cutting off and not a discipline of absorption is the discipline without outflows of the nine uninterrupted paths of access concentration; what is both is the discipline with outflows of the nine uninterrupted paths of access concentration; and what is neither is all the remaining disciplines without outflows apart from the nine uninterrupted paths of access concentration. The four statements of the discipline without outflows and the discipline of cutting off are to be read by the same pattern.
The easy error: to take the discipline of cutting off as a fourth discipline. It is not a fourth kind but a separate name for the former two at a particular stage — and the four statements are precisely what settle the matter beyond dispute. In practice: whenever in Abhidharma you meet “such-and-such is also called such-and-such,” the first question is “is this a separate entity or a separate name?”; and this treatise’s way of answering is to try it with four statements — if four statements can be sorted out, it is a separate name and not a separate entity.
VII. The Discipline of the Faculties: The Problem Raised by a Stanza of Abbreviated Discipline
〔7.1〕The “discipline of mind” in the sūtra drives the treatise into a corner. First ask: where does this stanza of abbreviated discipline come from? The author has adduced it himself in order to set up a difficulty. Having finished the discipline of cutting off with four statements upon four statements, the author asks himself: if that is so, how is one to construe the abbreviated discipline spoken by the World-Honored One — “the discipline of body is excellent, excellent is the discipline of speech, the discipline of mind is excellent, excellent is the universal discipline”; and there is besides a sūtra that says one should well guard and well abide in the discipline of the eye faculty. The difficulty is this: the two disciplines of body and speech may be nonmanifest form, but the discipline of mind and the discipline of the faculties cannot be form (mind has no body or speech to guard). The author concedes it on the spot: “the nature of these two is not nonmanifest form.”
The easy error: to read this passage as the treatise explaining the sūtra. It is not explaining a sūtra; it is the treatise exposing a difficulty of its own — this treatise makes the nonmanifest to be form, and yet the sūtras have two things called “discipline” that are not form. In practice: in reading a book of the treatise class, whenever you see the construction “if that is so, what is said in the sūtra …,” recognize first that this is a barrier the author has set for himself, and the next passage will certainly be his way through it.
〔7.2〕The way through is to exchange the entity, not to alter the name. First ask: if it is not nonmanifest form, what is it? The stanza answers bluntly: “correct knowing and correct mindfulness joined are called the discipline of mind and of the faculties.” The treatise explains that both disciplines have correct knowing and correct mindfulness for their entity, and so “the discipline of mind has discernment and mindfulness for its entity” — correct knowing is discernment, correct mindfulness is mindfulness, and both are mental factors and not form. The treatise explains besides why the stanza lists the names first and then says the one word “joined”: it is to show that one may not pair them off woodenly in the order of the letters (“the words separated and joined show that it is not in that order”).
The easy error: to suppose that since the discipline of mind is not form, this proves the Sarvāstivādins granting that discipline may be other than form. What the treatise holds is that “the three disciplines, individual liberation and the rest, are form”; it never said that everything called discipline is form — the discipline of mind and the discipline of the faculties are another usage in the sūtras, and the treatise gives them another entity precisely so that they shall not unsettle the position taken above. In practice: one and the same word need not have one sense in sūtra and in treatise; before adjudging the doctrine, adjudge “what entity this word points to here.”
VIII. The Stages of Possessing the Nonmanifest (1): Abiding in Discipline, in Non-Discipline, Having Obtained Absorption, the Noble Ones
〔8.1〕Four kinds of person, four timetables. First ask: why does this long passage range them one position at a time? Because what Abhidharma asks is not “is there discipline or not” but “in which portion of the three times, past, present, and future, it is possessed.” The treatise ranges them position by position: one who abides in individual liberation, so long as he has not relinquished it, constantly possesses the present, and “after the first thought-instant possesses the past as well,” while that future portion no one possesses — the reason being “because form that does not follow the mind is feeble in force.” One who abides in non-discipline is likewise. One who has obtained the discipline of absorption “constantly possesses past and future until he relinquishes it,” possessing even the past, because the past discipline of absorption lost in another life is necessarily regained at this first thought-instant (Puguang cites this sentence as “because the past discipline of absorption that was lost is necessarily regained at this first thought-instant,” and cites the Correct Principle in explanation of this stage). The discipline without outflows of all noble ones is constantly possessed in past and future too, only that at the first thought-instant the future alone is possessed and not the past, since this class of noble path has not arisen before. Only when one is presently abiding in absorption or in the path is the present possessed.
The easy error: to read “possesses the past” as “in that past stretch of time I had discipline.” It is not — the “possession” of Abhidharma is whether at this present moment there is in you the “acquisition” of that portion of dharma; to possess the past is to say that there is now in you the acquisition of that past portion. In practice: this is the passage in the fascicle that most resembles a ledger, and the way to read it is first to identify the person (four positions), then the time (three times), then the time-portion (first thought-instant / after the first thought-instant); get the three coordinates lined up and the sentences cease to wind.
IX. How One Who Abides in the Middle Possesses the Nonmanifest
〔9.1〕Has one in the third square a nonmanifest? First ask: has a man who is neither in discipline nor in non-discipline any nonmanifest when he does good or does evil? The treatise answers with care: “as for one said to abide in the middle, he is neither in discipline nor in non-discipline,” and the actions such a man raises “need not all of them have a nonmanifest”; and if there is a nonmanifest, it is gathered under the class of wholesome discipline or evil discipline. If there is, then at the first thought-instant he possesses the present alone, and after the first thought-instant, until it is relinquished, he constantly possesses the two times, past and present.
The treatise also explains in passing why the stanza uses the one word “middle” to say the present: because “the present time is situated in the middle of past and future, and so possessing the middle is said for possessing the present” — the present lies just between past and future, and so to say “possesses the middle” is to say “possesses the present.”
The easy error: to take one who abides in the middle for “a man with no nonmanifest.” He is not without one; he is undetermined — do the deed heavily enough and there is one, do it lightly and there is manifest action only. In practice: this square is speaking of the great majority of people who have undertaken no discipline. A good deed done offhand need not leave a nonmanifest behind, but done with sufficient earnestness it will; and this is the preparation for the passage below on “one abiding in discipline raising the defiled, one abiding in non-discipline raising the pure.”
X. One Abiding in Discipline Raises the Defiled; One Abiding in Non-Discipline Raises the Pure
〔10.1〕Discipline and evil discipline do not exclude each other. First ask: if a man who has undertaken the discipline does an evil deed, will an evil nonmanifest be raised? The treatise answers: it will — “if one abides in discipline and, by a superior affliction, does unwholesome actions of killing, binding, and the rest, thereby an unwholesome nonmanifest is raised”; and conversely, a butcher abiding in non-discipline who, out of pure and thick faith, does superior wholesome actions such as paying homage to the Buddha “thereby raises wholesome nonmanifests as well.” How long do these two nonmanifests continue? “So long as these two minds are not cut off, the nonmanifest raised continues constantly,” the first thought possessing the present alone and thereafter possessing both past and present — which is what the stanza calls “until the force of the defiled or the pure is spent.”
The easy error: to suppose that having undertaken the discipline one will have no evil nonmanifest, or that having an evil nonmanifest is the same as having lost the discipline. The two coexist: that portion which is discipline is still there, and the evil portion arises besides, each with its own term of continuing. In practice: this article settles a practical doubt — if one has broken a precept, is one then without discipline? By this treatise, no; not until the occasion of relinquishing. And the sentence that a good deed done out of pure and thick faith leaves a nonmanifest behind matters especially for those in the second square: your present identity does not seal off the fruit of your present thought.
XI. The Stages of Possessing Manifest Action and the Two Indeterminate Manifests
〔11.1〕The ledger of manifest action is shorter than that of the nonmanifest. First ask: is the possessing of manifest action the same as that of the nonmanifest? It is not. The treatise says: one who abides in discipline, in non-discipline, or in the middle, “so long as he is presently doing the various manifest actions, constantly possesses the present manifest”; after the first thought-instant, until it is relinquished, he constantly possesses the past; and there is certainly no one who possesses the future manifest. The two manifest actions that are obscured-indeterminate and unobscured-indeterminate are shorter still, since “there is certainly none who can possess their past and future,” and they possess the present alone — the reason being “since the force of the dharma is already inferior, the force of acquisition is feeble too, and so there is none who can possess them backward or forward.”
The easy error: to suppose that manifest action and nonmanifest action are one ledger. They are not — the nonmanifest may be possessed as future (as by one who has obtained the meditative absorptions), while manifest action is never possessed as future; and the indeterminate manifest is not even possessed as past. The two sides of one and the same portion of action differ in the range of their possession. In practice: read this passage with the three squares side by side, and you will see how Abhidharma uses “the range of possession” to rank the strength and weakness of the various dharmas.
〔11.2〕The author’s four-part pattern of asking and answering himself. First ask: why is the force of the indeterminate manifest so inferior? The author asks himself “this dharma being inferior in force, by what is it so,” and answers himself “it is done by the mind”; then at once raises a difficulty against himself: if that is so, then the obscured-indeterminate minds and the rest ought likewise not to be possessed as past and future; and finally explains himself: “this reproach is unreasonable” — manifest action is dull and slow and arises in dependence upon another, while minds and the rest are not so; and the indeterminate manifest arises from an inferior mind, its force being once again more inferior than the mind that can raise it, and so manifest action and mind differ in respect of possession. Puguang marks this passage sentence by sentence into the four parts of question, answer, difficulty, and explanation, and cites the Correct Principle to supply a reason, saying that what is raised must be inferior to the mind that raises it, as an indeterminate mind can raise manifest action while the manifest action it raises produces no nonmanifest.
The easy error: to see “if that is so …” and suppose that a second person has entered. From beginning to end there is only the author speaking here — this is the most common form in all Abhidharma, of raising a difficulty against oneself and explaining it oneself. In practice: the surest way to tell “a difficulty set for oneself” from “a difficulty of another school” is to look at the outlines of the ancient masters; more than half the questions and answers in this fascicle are the author asking and answering himself.
XII. The Five Names of Non-Discipline
〔12.1〕From which side each of the five names is established. First ask: why should non-discipline have five separate names? It is the same manner of writing as Root 18 above, “one entity, several names” — one and the same portion of evil discipline seen from five sides. The treatise glosses them one by one: because the wise reproach and loathe it, and because its result is not lovely, the name evil conduct is established; “because it obstructs pure śīla it is called evil discipline”; because it is produced by body and speech it is called action; because it is gathered under the root it is called a path of action; “not restraining body and speech, it is called non-discipline.” And it supplies one boundary line: “the name path of action refers to the first thought alone,” while the other four names extend to the first and to every stage that follows.
Puguang, at this passage, avows that the text can be construed as it stands and adds nothing new; and so the teaching material for this section can only be unfolded word by word from the treatise’s own five glosses — which is exactly what makes it useful to set against Root 18: on the wholesome side there are six names and on the evil side five, and the rule that “path of action refers to the first thought alone, while the other names extend to the first and to what follows” is exactly the same on both sides.
The easy error: to take the five names as five kinds of evil differing in gravity. They do not differ in gravity but in angle. In practice: when the ten paths of action come up in the text below, this rule that “a path of action refers to the first thought alone” will appear again; get it by heart here first.
XIII. Possessing the Manifest but Not the Nonmanifest: Four Statements That Fix the Boundary
〔13.1〕Who has manifest action without a nonmanifest. First ask: is there such a case as “doing a deed and yet leaving no nonmanifest”? There is. The treatise answers: one who abides in the middle and “by a feeble volition does good or does evil raises manifest action only and has no nonmanifest at all,” how much less the manifest action raised by an indeterminate volition; but one must set aside the meritorious deeds with a basis and those cases in which a path of action has already been completed (these do have a nonmanifest). Conversely, those who have the nonmanifest without the manifest are “the noble persons who change their birth, whose manifest action has not yet arisen or has arisen and been relinquished.” “Changing birth” must be made clear first: it does not mean “easily arisen” but being reborn and taking up a new support — Puguang explains this sentence as “the noble ones who change their birth within the three realms,” and gives the reason: “there are cases where the manifest is not possessed, as when in the womb and the like the manifest action has not yet arisen, or the manifest having arisen it is again relinquished upon meeting a condition.” The noble one has exchanged the body he depends upon, and in the new body manifest action has not yet had time to be produced (as at the stage of being in the womb and the like), or the manifest action produced before has been relinquished along with the body, while the nonmanifest of absorption and of the path obtained before is still there — whence the statement “the nonmanifest without the manifest.” The remaining two statements (both, and neither) may be known by the same pattern.
The easy error: to understand “feeble volition” as a moral verdict of “insincerity of heart.” It is a term of degree of force, not a matter of sincerity — with one and the same good deed, a weak volition leaves the manifest only, and a strong volition leaves a nonmanifest behind. In practice: this article gives a very concrete index — whether a continuing force is to be left behind by a good or evil deed depends upon the strength of the volition with which it is done; earnestness of mind is just the practitioner’s way of saying this principle.
XIV. By What Conditions Each of the Three Disciplines Is Obtained
〔14.1〕The disciplines of absorption and of the path are obtained along with the mind; the discipline of individual liberation must be given by another. First ask: are the three disciplines obtained in the same way? Not at all. The treatise says: the discipline of absorption is obtained “by obtaining the mind of a fundamental or preliminary stage of meditative absorption with outflows, at that time it is obtained, since it arises together with the mind”; the discipline without outflows is obtained by obtaining that portion of mind which is without outflows, “also since it arises together with the mind”; the word “that” in the stanza points to the mind of absorption spoken of before, and the word “noble” distinguishes what is without outflows. Six stages of meditative absorption have minds without outflows (access concentration, the intermediate absorption, and the four fundamental absorptions), and the three preliminary stages are not included. As for the discipline of individual liberation, it is “obtained through the instruction of another and the rest” — one who can instruct is called “another,” and the discipline is raised by the force of instruction from him. This divides again into two: the three disciplines of bhikṣu, bhikṣuṇī, and probationer are obtained from the Saṅgha, and the remaining five from a person.
The easy error: to suppose that the discipline of absorption too must be undertaken. The disciplines of absorption and of the path have no rite of undertaking at all; obtain the mind and you obtain them, lose the mind and you lose them; only individual liberation cannot be had unless someone gives it. In practice: this article explains something often asked — why undertaking the discipline requires a master and requires the Saṅgha. Because the condition by which this kind of discipline is obtained is precisely “the instruction of another”; this is not a fastidiousness about ritual but the way the entity itself is.
〔14.2〕The ten ways of obtaining full ordination. First ask: if it is said “obtained through the instruction of another and the rest,” what does that “and the rest” gather up? The treatise answers: it gathers up the ten ways of obtaining full ordination spoken of by the Vaibhāṣika masters of the Vinaya — spontaneously (the Buddha and the pratyekabuddhas), by entering the certainty of the noble path (the five bhikṣus), by the Buddha’s call of “come well” (Yaśas and the rest), by receiving in faith the Buddha as the great master (Mahākāśyapa), by answering skillfully what was asked (Sudāyin), by receiving with reverence the eight weighty dharmas (Mahāprajāpatī), by sending a messenger (the nun Dharmadinnā), by an upholder of the Vinaya as the fifth man (in the border countries), by ten of the Saṅgha (in the central country), and by saying three times the refuge in the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha (the sixty of the worthy company). The treatise adds one important sentence besides: “the discipline of individual liberation so obtained is not necessarily raised in dependence upon manifest action.”
Puguang examines the persons of these ten one by one, explaining the first as “at the time of the mind of the knowledge of exhaustion spontaneously, full ordination is obtained,” and on the fifth giving a small biography, “Sudāyin, which here means Good Giving, was but seven years old,” saying that because he was clever and answered the Buddha’s questions well and pleased the Buddha’s mind, the Buddha had the Saṅgha perform the formal act and give him full ordination though he was not yet twenty.
The easy error: to take these ten as ten parallel procedures for undertaking the discipline. The first eight are all single occasions, and only the ninth (the ten of the Saṅgha) and the tenth (the three refuges) are standing methods that can be carried on. In practice: the meaning of these ten lies in the sentence “not necessarily raised in dependence upon manifest action” — the form of undertaking may differ, and what raises the discipline does not lie in the form itself.
XV. For Life and for a Day and a Night: Discipline Has Only Two Bounds of Time
〔15.1〕Why there are only two terms. First ask: may a discipline be undertaken for three years, or for ten days? The treatise answers that it may not, since “the bounds of time for discipline are two only: first the bound of the life span, second the bound of a day and a night,” a half-month and the rest being only the day and night said over again. The discipline of individual liberation held by the seven companies is to be undertaken for life alone; that held for the one-day observance for a day and a night alone. The treatise explains in passing what dharma “time” is — “it is a designation upon the formations,” a conventional name upon the continuum of the formations; and in the four continents the stretch of light and the stretch of darkness are established in order as the names of day and night. As for after death, the earlier engagement cannot raise the discipline again, because “the support is different, and in a different support there is neither preliminary effort nor recollection.”
〔15.2〕Whether the one-day observance may be undertaken again beyond one day and night — an exchange of six turns. First ask: once a day and a night have passed, may one undertake the one-day observance for five days or ten? In this passage the speakers must be identified turn by turn (following Puguang’s marks). The Sautrāntikas first ask: after one day and night, or within five or ten days and nights, when the one-day observance is undertaken, what dharma acts as an obstruction so that those many disciplines of the one-day observance cannot arise as well? The Sarvāstivādins answer: there must certainly be a dharma that can act as an obstruction, because the Bhagavat says in the sūtra that the discipline of the one-day observance is for one day and night alone. The Sautrāntikas say again: upon this matter we should consider together — was it that the Buddha rightly observed that after one day and night there is in principle no room for it to arise, and therefore said “one day and night” in the sūtra? or was it that, observing that those to be trained were hard to tame in their faculties, he provisionally conferred a discipline of one day and night? The Sarvāstivādins ask: on what principle or what scriptural teaching do you speak so? The Sautrāntikas answer: that the discipline should arise beyond this term is not contrary to principle. Finally the Sarvāstivādins raise a further difficulty and close back upon their own school: there has never been a sūtra saying that beyond a day and a night there is a separate undertaking and obtaining of the discipline of the one-day observance, and therefore our school does not allow this position.
The easy error: to read that last sentence as the author’s conclusion. It marks itself on its face with “the Vaibhāṣikas say thus” and “our school” — it is the closing word of the school in question, not the author’s verdict. In practice: the point of divergence in this dispute is very clean — the Sarvāstivādins want the proof of the holy teaching, the Sautrāntikas want a principle not contravened; what the two parties dispute is not whether it may be undertaken but on what ground that is to be judged.
The easy error: to suppose the two terms an administrative regulation of the discipline. They are established upon the two natural bounds of “the body one depends upon” and “a day and a night” — one bounded by the body, one by the light of day, and there is no third natural bound to be had. In practice: this article explains why the eight-limbed fast must be undertaken at sunrise and relinquished at the next sunrise, and also why there is no such thing as “undertaking the five precepts for a year.”
XVI. Evil Discipline Has No Day-and-Night Term
〔16.1〕Why evil discipline cannot be undertaken for a short term. First ask: wholesome discipline has the two terms of life and of a day and a night; why has evil discipline the term of life alone? The treatise answers: “because this is not undertaken as wholesome discipline is” — there will certainly be no one who sets a term and undertakes non-discipline before a master, saying “for one day and night I definitely undertake non-discipline,” since that is a thing the wise reproach and loathe. The author at once raises a difficulty against himself: if that is so, neither will anyone set a term and say before a master “until the end of my life I definitely undertake evil discipline”; and then non-discipline ought not to be obtained even for life. The author answers himself: though there is no engagement before a master, so long as one does evil actions all one’s life, “by raising the inclination to destroy the wholesome once and for all, non-discipline is obtained”; whereas if one raises only a temporary inclination to destroy the wholesome and has no master besides, it cannot make him obtain non-discipline.
At the end of the passage the treatise records an account of the Sautrāntikas: since wholesome discipline has no separate real thing called the nonmanifest, this non-discipline too ought not to be really existent; what is called non-discipline is just that unwholesome inclination to do evil continuing on unrelinquished, and therefore, though a wholesome mind arise later, he is still called one who possesses non-discipline, since he has not yet relinquished that inclination.
The easy error: to understand “obtaining non-discipline” as a punishment or a designation of status. It is a continuing entity: raised by an inclination to destroy the wholesome once and for all, and not interrupted because you happened not to kill today. In practice: the meaning of this article for cultivation lies in its converse — a settled inclination fixes a man’s continuum more surely than a single act does; and it is the same on the wholesome side, which is exactly why undertaking the discipline calls for a vow.
XVII. How the One-Day Observance Is Undertaken: Seven Matters, and It Fails If One Is Lacking
〔17.1〕Each of the seven matters guards against one ailment. First ask: why does undertaking the eight-limbed fast require so many particulars? The treatise lists seven: undertaking it at dawn (at sunrise, since this discipline must run a day and a night; one who has made an engagement beforehand may, if there is a hindering condition in the morning, still undertake it when the fast is done), a low seat (a humble and lowly seat before the master, squatting or kneeling, the body bent and the palms joined, only the sick excepted, since “if one is not reverent the discipline is not raised”), undertaking it from a master (“this must be from a master, and there is no room for undertaking it oneself,” the reason being that when afterwards one meets an occasion of transgression, shame before the master of the discipline will keep one from transgressing), speaking after the instruction (speaking after the master’s instruction, neither before nor together with him, or else both the giving and the undertaking fail), completeness of the limbs (“undertaking all eight limbs completes the one-day observance, and if any is lacking the one-day observance is not completed”), leaving off ornaments (because they are occasions of self-intoxication; but the ornaments one habitually wears need not be laid aside, since one cannot raise much self-intoxication by taking them for object), and a day and a night (until the first rising of the sun the next morning). The treatise says besides that if it is not undertaken according to the rule, “only excellent conduct is produced and the discipline is not obtained.”
The easy error: to take these seven for a fastidiousness of ritual. For each the treatise gives a reason, and every reason points to whether the entity of discipline can be raised at all — without reverence it is not raised, undertaken by oneself it is not completed, with a limb lacking it is not completed, undertaken contrary to the rule it becomes excellent conduct only. In practice: this passage may be taken article by article as a self-examination before undertaking the discipline; and the sentence “shame before the master of the discipline will keep one from transgressing” tells what the real work of “undertaking it from a master” is — not the rite, but the keeping of it afterwards.
XVIII. The One-Day Observance Is Also Called the Nourishing: A Name Established by a Stanza
〔18.1〕Two names, two functions. First ask: why has this discipline of a day and a night the two names “one-day observance” and “the nourishing”? The treatise glosses the one-day observance thus: “as for what is called the one-day observance, this discipline abides near the arhat, since one trains after him,” and it records besides another account, “some say: this abides near the discipline for life.” Puguang, besides these two explanations, cites the Mahāvibhāṣā for one more (this discipline abides near in time), setting the three side by side. The treatise glosses “the nourishing” by saying: “such a discipline is also named the nourishing,” since it can nourish sentient beings whose wholesome roots are thin and few and make those roots increase by degrees; and it adduces a stanza in proof — by this one can nourish the pure and wholesome mind of oneself and of others, and therefore the Bhagavat called this the nourishing.
The easy error: to take this adduced stanza for a root stanza. It is expressly preceded by “as a stanza says,” and is adduced in proof, not a stanza of this treatise. In practice: the two names mark out the two ends of this discipline — looking up, one trains after the arhat (the one-day observance); looking down, one raises up wholesome roots that are thin (the nourishing). The place of the eight-limbed fast in practice lies between those two names.
XIX. Why the Limbs Are Eight
〔19.1〕Four, one, three — three classes of limb, each guarding against one ailment. First ask: may one undertake fewer than the eight limbs? The treatise first classifies them: the first four limbs (from abstaining from killing to abstaining from false speech) are the limbs of śīla, “because by these four the intrinsic offences are abstained from”; the next one limb (abstaining from drinking liquors, an occasion of heedlessness) is the limb of heedfulness, because “though one has undertaken śīla, if one drinks liquors the mind becomes heedless and transgresses śīla”; the last three limbs (from abstaining from anointing with scents and wearing garlands to abstaining from eating at the improper time) are the limbs of restraint, “because they can conduce to a mind of disgust and turning away.” It then answers why they must be undertaken complete: without completeness one cannot abstain from the three faults of intrinsic offence, lost mindfulness, and self-intoxication — the first four guard against intrinsic offences, the one about liquor guards against lost mindfulness (in drinking one forgets what should and should not be done), and the last three guard against self-intoxication (making use of garlands and high broad seats and frequenting song and dance, the mind is elated and forthwith the discipline is ruined).
The treatise explains besides the function of the article on “eating at the improper time”: one who can keep to eating at the proper time, because the times of constant eating are blocked, “then recollects the discipline of the one-day observance he has undertaken, and can generate a deep disgust with the world”; whereas if he eats at the improper time, both things — recollecting the discipline and disgust — are absent, and frequent eating makes the mind loose and dissolute.
〔19.2〕Is the entity of the fast abstention from untimely eating, or the eight limbs together — an exchange of five turns. First ask: which among these eight limbs is the “fast” itself? Some other masters first set up an account: abstention from untimely eating is called the entity of the fast, and the remaining eight (splitting anointing with scents and wearing garlands from watching dancing and singing) are called the limbs of the fast. The Sautrāntikas at once cite the sūtra to refute it: to hold this is to contravene the sūtra — for the sūtra, having finished with abstention from untimely eating, goes straight on to say “this eighth limb I now train in after the noble arhats,” which shows that abstention from untimely eating is itself the eighth limb and not an entity outside the limbs. The other masters then ask in return: if that is so, what other entity of the fast is there, that these eight are called limbs of the fast? The Sautrāntikas answer: the fast is the name of the whole, and the limbs are stated by division; it is by the several constituting the whole that the several obtain the name of limb — as a chariot is made up of many parts, as with the fourfold army and the five-ingredient powder, so also with the eight limbs of the fast. The Vaibhāṣikas then establish their own school head-on: abstention from untimely eating is both the fast and a limb of the fast, while the remaining seven limbs are limbs of the fast and not the fast, just as right view is both the path and a limb of the path, the awakening-factor of discernment of dharmas is both awakening and an awakening-factor, and concentration is both meditative absorption and a limb of meditative absorption. The Sautrāntikas raise one last difficulty: a limb means a branch, and must be said with respect to another, so that right view and the rest cannot be limbs of themselves; and if the right view and the rest of an earlier moment be said to be the limbs of the right view and the rest of a later moment, then the noble path of the first thought-instant ought not to be complete in the eight limbs.
The easy error: to read this passage as a dispute over whether one may eat after noon. What is disputed is the relation of entity and limb — whether the fast is an independent entity or a conventional name made up of the eight limbs. In practice: this question is really one exercise, within the study of discipline, of a way of asking common throughout the treatise (whole and part, conventional and real); learn the shape of it here, and you will not lose your way when the same form of question and answer comes later.
The easy error: to suppose the last three limbs mere details that might be omitted. The treatise’s structure is four against intrinsic offences, one against lost mindfulness, three against self-intoxication — drop one class and one ailment goes unguarded. In practice: the eight limbs are not eight prohibitions but three lines of defence; undertake them knowing which ailment your article is guarding against, and the keeping will be more than endurance.
XX. One Need Not Be a Lay Follower to Undertake the One-Day Observance, but Without the Three Refuges There Is None
〔20.1〕The threshold of the one-day observance is the three refuges, not the state of lay follower. First ask: may a man who has not undertaken the five precepts undertake the eight-limbed fast? The treatise answers that he may — “whoever has not undertaken the discipline of the lay follower, if within a day and a night he takes refuge in the Three Jewels and, having said the three refuges, undertakes the discipline of the one-day observance, he too undertakes and obtains the discipline of the one-day observance”; but without first saying the three refuges there is none, only those excepted who do not know that the three refuges must be undertaken first. The treatise cites the Mahānāman Sūtra in proof: a white-robed layman of the household, whose male faculty is complete, taking refuge in the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha, raising a mind earnest and pure and uttering words sincere and true, declares of himself “I am an upāsaka, may the venerable one bear me in mind and guard me with compassion,” and “at this point he is named an upāsaka.”
The easy error: to read the three refuges as a courtesy before undertaking the discipline. The treatise establishes them as a necessary condition of the discipline’s being raised — without them the eight limbs may be undertaken and no discipline is raised. In practice: this article gives the householder a very clear order: the three refuges are the gate, and both the lay follower and the one-day observance come in by that gate; whence the text next asks “at what moment, then, is the discipline raised?”
XXI. When the Discipline Is Raised
〔21.1〕It is raised at the moment of self-declaration. First ask: at the time when one has taken the three refuges but the marks of the five precepts have not been said, has the discipline been raised? The treatise answers that it has — “raising a mind earnest and pure and uttering words sincere and true, he declares of himself ‘I am an upāsaka, may the venerable one bear me in mind and guard me with compassion.’ At that time the discipline of the lay follower is raised,” since words declaring oneself a lay follower and the rest are the very condition that raises the discipline; and further because the sūtra goes on to say “from this time forward, until the end of my life, I renounce living beings,” a sentence that omits killing and the rest and says only the one word “living,” which shows that the five precepts had already been obtained at the earlier time. As for the five marks of discipline set out for him afterwards, that is “in order that he may know the training articles he ought to train in,” just as after obtaining a bhikṣu’s full ordination the training articles are said over again so that he may know them and hold them firmly; and it is so with the novice as well.
〔21.2〕Whether taking the three refuges alone makes a lay follower — four turns between the masters abroad and the masters of Kaśmīra. First ask: who forced out this question of “when the discipline is raised”? It is the outcome of a short dispute in the passage before, the speakers being as Puguang marks them. Asking in reliance upon the sūtra: is one made a lay follower by taking the three refuges only? The masters abroad (the Sautrāntika line of Gandhāra, outside the country of Kaśmīra) answer: by this alone he is made one — at the time of taking the three refuges the five precepts are not raised, and the discipline is separately raised only when the marks of the discipline are said afterwards. The treatise masters of the country of Kaśmīra say instead: apart from the discipline of the lay follower there is no lay follower, and one must be complete in the five precepts to be named a lay follower. The masters abroad raise a difficulty: if that is so, it ought to contravene this sūtra. The masters of Kaśmīra answer: it does not contravene it, since the discipline has already been raised. The masters abroad then press: at what time is the discipline raised? The next stanza is the answer to that question.
The easy error: to read “if that is so, it ought to contravene this sūtra” as the words of the Kaśmīra side. By Puguang, this difficulty is raised by the masters abroad, and “it does not contravene it, since the discipline has already been raised” is the answer of Kaśmīra. Attach the one question and one answer to the wrong parties and the whole direction of the passage is reversed. In practice: in reading a short dispute, counting the alternations of “difficulty” and “answer” guards against error better than remembering the conclusion.
The easy error: to take the saying of the marks of the discipline afterwards for the formal undertaking. The treatise says it is so that he may know them and hold them firmly, not the raising of the discipline; the discipline is raised at the instant of self-declaration. In practice: this article together with the preceding section is the whole of this fascicle’s adjudication of the householder’s undertaking of discipline — the three refuges are the condition, the self-declaration raises it, and the saying of the marks keeps it.
XXII. The Four Statements of “One Part” and the Rest: The Largest Dispute in the Fascicle
〔22.1〕Does the sūtra’s four kinds of lay follower conflict with “a lay follower must be complete in the discipline”? First ask: the World-Honored One plainly says that there are four lay followers, able to train in one part, in a small part, in a large part, and in the full part; if every lay follower is complete in the five precepts, how are these four to be construed? This difficulty is raised by the Sautrāntikas (Puguang marks the first two sentences of the passage as the Sautrāntikas adducing the sūtra as a difficulty, and the third as the Sarvāstivādins’ construal). The Sarvāstivādins’ way of construing is a single sentence: “it is said with regard to what can be kept” — the four are said with regard to “what can be kept,” not to “what has been undertaken”; what they can keep is what they undertook beforehand, and so the word “train” is used, since otherwise the sūtra ought to have said “undertakes one part.”
The easy error: to read “able to train in one part” as “has undertaken one article only.” The Sarvāstivādins’ reading is: all five articles have been undertaken, and the difference lies only in how many can be held. In practice: the practical import of this dispute is large — it settles whether a man who cannot keep all five precepts counts as a lay follower. The two schools have each their answer, and this treatise records both.
〔22.2〕The course of the seven exchanges. First ask: how is this dispute pressed forward? Following Puguang’s marks sentence by sentence, the order is this: the Sautrāntikas raise the difficulty, “what is thus held contravenes the sūtra”; the Sarvāstivādins probe, “how does it contravene the sūtra”; the Sautrāntikas answer — no sūtra says that the self-declaration itself raises the five precepts, and this sūtra does not say “from this time forward, until the end of my life, I renounce living beings”; the Sarvāstivādins ask, “how then does the sūtra say it”; the Sautrāntikas answer, “as in the Mahānāman Sūtra; in that sūtra alone are the marks of a lay follower stated”; the Sautrāntikas then adduce another sūtra to construe the former (that line about renouncing life and turning to the pure being one who has seen the truths staking his life upon his own oath and showing that he cherishes the true Dharma deeply, and not said in order to set out the marks of a lay follower); the Sautrāntikas refute the construal offered before (if “one part” and the rest were said with regard to keeping and transgressing, the man undertaking the discipline ought not even to have asked the Buddha, much less should the Buddha have answered him); the Sautrāntikas explain the text of the sūtra for themselves (it is precisely because he had not understood how much the discipline of a lay follower comprises that he asked, and when the Buddha answered that there are four upāsakas he still did not understand and asked again what is meant by able to train in one part); the Sarvāstivādins raise a difficulty (if one may be called a lay follower while lacking the discipline, then a bhikṣu and a novice who lack it ought to be established as such too); the Sautrāntikas retort (then why is the measure of limbs undertaken by the lay follower and on up to the bhikṣu fixed as it is); the Sarvāstivādins answer (it is so instituted by the force of the Buddha’s teaching); the Sautrāntikas answer by parallel instance (then it should equally be allowed that by the force of the Buddha’s teaching one may be called a lay follower, though lacking the discipline, and not a bhikṣu and the rest); and finally Kaśmīra closes back upon its own school — “the Vaibhāṣika masters of the country of Kaśmīra do not allow that one who lacks the discipline can become a lay follower.”
The easy error: to read that last sentence as the author’s verdict. It is the closing word of the school, marking the Vaibhāṣika masters of Kaśmīra on its face; the form of this treatise is one meaning and two schools recorded together, and here no judgment is passed as to who prevails. In practice: in reading a long chain of exchanges like this, the surest method is to mark out “who is speaking” before reading what is said — Puguang and Fabao are entirely at one in their attributions in this passage, which makes it the most reliable stretch of outline in the fascicle.
XXIII. Low, Middle, and High Follow the Mind
〔23.1〕What settles the grade of a discipline. First ask: undertaking the same five precepts, is there a higher and a lower in the discipline? The treatise answers that there is, and the criterion is a single word — the mind: “the discipline of individual liberation undertaken by the eight companies all has the low, middle, and high grades according to the mind with which it is undertaken.” From this principle a very startling result follows: “some arhats may possess a discipline of the low grade, while some ordinary beings may possess one of the high.” At the end of this section the treatise also answers a question in passing: does one who undertakes the discipline of the lay follower but not the three refuges become a lay follower? The answer: he does not, save those who do not know.
The easy error: to suppose that the grade of the discipline follows the fruit attained by the person. The treatise says expressly that it does not — what it follows is the strength or weakness of the very thought at the time of undertaking, and has nothing to do with where you later attain. In practice: this article raises the force of mind at the instant of undertaking into the decisive place; at one and the same assembly, undertaking one and the same article, the grade obtained may be wholly different, and the difference lies only in whether that thought was earnest.
XXIV. The Entity of the Three Refuges
〔24.1〕In taking refuge in the Buddha, in what does one take refuge? First ask: in saying that one takes refuge in the Buddha, is it that body one takes refuge in? The treatise answers: “one who takes refuge in the Buddha takes refuge only in the dharmas beyond learning that can make a Buddha” — because those dharmas are superior, the body obtains the name of Buddha; or because by obtaining those dharmas the Buddha is able to awaken to all. Which are the Buddha’s dharmas beyond learning? “The knowledge of exhaustion and the rest, together with what accompanies them,” and not the body of form and the rest, since the body is the same before and after becoming a Buddha. As to whether one takes refuge in one Buddha or in all, the treatise answers that in truth one should say all Buddhas, since the mark of the path is no different in any Buddha.
The easy error: to read this sentence as a one-sided assertion that “one does not take refuge in the Buddha’s form body.” The treatise itself later in the same passage blocks that misreading — it says expressly that this treatise never said “the dharmas beyond learning alone are what is called Buddha,” but only that “the dharmas beyond learning can make a Buddha,” and it does not exclude the body one depends upon from being gathered into the entity of a Buddha. The weight of what is taken refuge in rests upon the dharmas, and not upon shutting the body out of the entity of a Buddha. In practice: this is the place where the three refuges are most easily taught awry; remember the treatise’s own measure — the weight is on the dharmas, not on excluding the body.
〔24.2〕Taking refuge in the Saṅgha and in the Dharma. First ask: and in what do the Saṅgha and the Dharma take refuge? The treatise answers: “one who takes refuge in the Saṅgha takes refuge generally in the dharmas of the learner and beyond learning that can make a Saṅgha,” since by obtaining those dharmas the Saṅgha becomes the eight persons and cannot be broken; and in truth one takes refuge generally in the Saṅgha of all Buddhas, since the mark of the path is no different in any Saṅgha. As for the sūtra’s saying “there will be a Saṅgha in time to come, in which you should take refuge,” the treatise says that this only shows the Jewel of the Saṅgha that will be present and visible in time to come. Taking refuge in the Dharma is “one who takes refuge in the Dharma takes refuge in nirvāṇa” — this word nirvāṇa displays cessation through discernment alone, and the stilling of the afflictions and suffering in one’s own and in others’ continua is of one mark, and so the refuge is general.
The easy error: to understand “taking refuge in the Saṅgha” as taking refuge in some one renunciant or some group of them. What the treatise takes refuge in is the dharmas of the learner and beyond learning that can make a Saṅgha, and that is why it says “cannot be broken” — what can be broken is persons, what cannot be broken is dharmas. In practice: the three objects of the three refuges are, in the treatise, taken refuge in in one and the same way — all of them in dharmas: the Buddha in the dharmas beyond learning, the Saṅgha in the dharmas of the learner and beyond learning, the Dharma in cessation through discernment. This article lifts the three refuges wholly clear of the plane of human feeling.
〔24.3〕The difficulty of drawing blood from the Buddha’s body, and the author’s close. First ask: if the dharmas beyond learning alone are the Buddha, then when one with an evil mind draws blood from the Buddha’s body only the born body is injured — how should this constitute a deed of immediate retribution? On this difficulty Puguang himself leaves two explanations standing, his outline running word for word “the author’s difficulty, or a setting out of the Sautrāntikas’ difficulty” — the ancient master here made no settled adjudication, and this section records it as it stands without adjudicating on his behalf. The answerers are the Vaibhāṣikas: “his support being ruined, they are ruined along with it.” On the second difficulty that follows, Puguang likewise leaves two explanations standing without adjudicating, his outline running word for word “the author raises a further difficulty, or advances the Sautrāntikas’ difficulty” — and this section records it as it stands too: searching this treatise, it has not said that the dharmas beyond learning alone are what is called Buddha, but only that the dharmas beyond learning can make a Buddha; and since it does not exclude the entity of a Buddha from gathering the body it depends upon, there is no room for the former difficulty. And the treatise pushes back: were it otherwise, the Buddha and the Saṅgha, while abiding in a conventional mind, would be neither Saṅgha nor Buddha; and one ought likewise to hold that the discipline that makes a bhikṣu is just the bhikṣu — in which case a man who wished to make offerings to a bhikṣu would be making offerings only to that śīla which can make a bhikṣu, and a man who wished to take refuge in the Buddha ought to take refuge only in those dharmas beyond learning that can make a Buddha. These two sentences are the consequent of a reduction to absurdity and not the treatise’s own position; and Puguang makes it plain by pressing it back the other way: “it should not be that the four requisites are offered to the body one depends upon; and since it is plainly seen that offerings are made to the body upon which the discipline depends, one knows that the body one depends upon is also the bhikṣu,” and again, “if one says that one takes refuge only in the Buddha’s dharmas beyond learning, then this again contravenes the world, since it is plainly seen that people take refuge in and pay homage to the Buddha’s born body” — what the world plainly sees itself making offerings to and paying homage to is just that body, which shows that the body one depends upon is not outside the entity of a Buddha. At the end of the passage another account is recorded: “some other masters say: one who takes refuge in the Buddha takes refuge generally in the eighteen dharmas exclusive to the Tathāgata.”
The easy error: to read this passage as an opposition between the author and the Vaibhāṣikas. The author’s final landing is a defence of the wording of this treatise — the trouble lies in the word “alone,” not in the dharmas beyond learning. In practice: this passage is the fascicle’s best demonstration of how to take a misreading apart: first find the word the other side has added on your behalf, then prove that the treatise has no such word.
XXV. The Sense of Taking Refuge: Gathered by a Stanza of the Sūtra
〔25.1〕What the refuge-taking side has for its entity, and what taking refuge means. First ask: having said what is taken refuge in, what of the side that takes refuge? The treatise answers: “what does this refuge-taking have for its entity? Verbal manifest action for its entity” — it is verbal manifest action. And what does taking refuge mean? “Its sense is rescue and relief,” since by making it one’s support one can be liberated from all suffering forever. The treatise then adduces a stanza of the sūtra to gather up the passage: multitudes driven by fear take refuge for the most part in mountains, in gardens and groves, in thickets, in lone trees, in caityas, and the like; such a refuge is not the most excellent, is not the most honorable, and by such a refuge one is not liberated from the manifold sufferings; whereas those who take refuge in the Buddha and in the Dharma and the Saṅgha, contemplating the four noble truths constantly with discernment, know suffering, know the arising of suffering, know the transcending of the manifold sufferings forever, and know the eightfold noble path, and go toward the security of nirvāṇa — such a refuge is the most excellent, such a refuge is the most honorable, and by such a refuge one is certainly liberated from the manifold sufferings. The treatise gathers it up in one sentence: “therefore taking refuge is universally the gateway of means at every place where a discipline is undertaken.”
The easy error: to take this stanza for a stanza of this treatise. It is expressly preceded by “as the World-Honored One says,” and is a stanza adduced from the sūtra. In practice: this stanza sets “taking refuge” apart from “seeking shelter out of dread” — the criterion lies not in whether you are afraid but in whether the one you take refuge in can make discernment arise in you upon the four truths. And that last sentence, “the gateway of means,” answers exactly to the earlier section on “without the three refuges there is no one-day observance”: the three refuges are not an entrance ceremony; they are the gate itself.
XXVI. Sexual Misconduct Is the Most Reproachable: Why the Lay Follower Abstains from Misconduct Only
〔26.1〕Three reasons and one misgiving. First ask: the disciplines of the other six companies all establish abstention from unchastity, so why is the lay follower alone instituted to abstain from sexual misconduct? The treatise gives three reasons: first, “sexual misconduct alone the world reproaches utterly,” since it can violate and injure another’s wife and the rest and draws on the evil destinies, whereas unchastity is not so; second, sexual misconduct is easy to abstain from, whereas householders are attached to desires and abstention from unchastity is hard for them to hold, and observing that they cannot train in it for long it is not instituted; third, all noble ones certainly obtain the discipline of not doing with regard to sexual misconduct, and noble ones who pass through birth do not commit it either, whereas abstention from unchastity is not so. The treatise supplies one misgiving besides: “lest noble ones who pass through birth transgress the discipline of the lay follower” — were abstention from unchastity written into the discipline of the lay follower, then a noble one still in the household life after rebirth would have to transgress it.
The easy error: to read this article as the Buddha lowering the standard for householders. The treatise’s third reason is precisely the contrary: it is so that a noble one shall not transgress — the boundary set must be one that a noble one can keep without fail, and this is a hard constraint upon the instituting of the discipline. In practice: the breadth or strictness of an article of discipline is not settled by “how hard it is to keep” alone, but also by “whether instituting it would force out transgressions that ought never to have been.”
XXVII. Discipline Is Obtained in Accordance with the Vow
〔27.1〕Why taking a wife afterwards is not a transgression. First ask: those who first undertook the discipline of the lay follower and afterwards took wives and concubines — with regard to those wives and concubines, was the discipline obtained at the time of undertaking? The author asks and answers himself: “in truth it should have been obtained” — otherwise the discipline of individual liberation would be obtained with respect to only a part of sentient beings. The author at once raises a difficulty against himself: if so, is the taking of wives and concubines afterwards not a transgression? The stanza answers: “the discipline is obtained in accordance with the vow, and not upon the whole of the continua.” The treatise explains: the vow originally undertaken was to abstain from sexual misconduct, and it was not said with regard to the continua of all sentient beings “from all of them I shall abstain from unchastity”; and so with respect to the continua of sentient beings universally one obtains only the discipline of abstaining from sexual misconduct and not the discipline of abstaining from unchastity, and therefore “taking wives and concubines afterwards is no violation of the earlier discipline.” Puguang here cites the Correct Principle to supply a sentence, saying that for one who took wives and concubines first and undertook the discipline afterwards, the discipline is raised with regard to his own wife and the rest as well, since the discipline of individual liberation of the lay follower and the rest is obtained with regard to every sentient being.
The easy error: to read “not upon the whole of the continua” as “this article of discipline holds with regard to only some people.” It is exactly the contrary — the discipline holds with regard to the continua of all sentient beings, and only what is abstained from is settled by the vow. In practice: this article gives keeping the discipline a very exact measure — the discipline you obtain is coextensive with the vow you made when undertaking it, no more and no less.
XXVIII. Once the Door of Lying Is Open, Every Training Article Will Be Transgressed
〔28.1〕Why false speech must be instituted. First ask: speech has four faults (false, divisive, harsh, and idle); why does the discipline of the lay follower institute only the first? The treatise first says that it is still by the three reasons above, and Puguang marks this question as “speech has four faults, why is only one instituted,” adjudging the answer to be by the three former causes. Then the treatise gives a further reason of its own: “when one is examined for having transgressed the training articles, if the door of false speech be opened, he will say ‘I did not do it,’ and thereby will transgress much in the discipline” — once lying is allowed, on being asked about a transgression he brushes it aside with “I did not do it,” and thereupon all the articles slacken along with it. And so the Buddha, to make them hold firmly, instituted abstention from false speech in every discipline; only thus can it make a man “when he transgresses the discipline, disclose it himself and so guard against transgressing again.”
The easy error: to read this article as “lying is graver than divisive speech.” What the treatise gives is not a comparison of gravity but a comparison of function — false speech is the one article that would rob every other article of its mechanism of examination. In practice: this is the article in the fascicle with the strongest savor of practice: the true gatekeeper of the discipline is disclosure, and once lying is allowed, disclosure is gone.
XXIX. Among Prohibited Offences, Liquor Alone
〔29.1〕How liquor got into the limbs of the discipline. First ask: the prohibited offences are so many; why is liquor alone instituted into the discipline of the lay follower? The author first asks himself, “for what reason is the discipline of the lay follower not established upon abstaining from prohibited offences,” and answers himself, “who says that there is no abstaining from a prohibited offence here?” — namely abstention from drinking liquor. He asks again why liquor alone is prohibited, and the stanza answers: “among the prohibited, liquor alone is abstained from, to guard the remaining disciplines.” The treatise explains: “those who drink liquor are for the most part loose and dissolute in mind and cannot guard the remaining disciplines; therefore, in order to guard the rest, they are made to abstain from drinking liquor.” Puguang in this passage marks question, probe, and explanation sentence by sentence, marking out the chain of the author’s own questions and answers very densely.
The easy error: to suppose that liquor is listed because it is itself a grave offence. The treatise’s reason lies not in liquor at all but in its making you unable to hold the others — this article is instituted for the sake of guarding the remaining four. In practice: this gives a way of judging — whatever would take away your power to guard the remaining articles stands in the same place as this one.
〔29.2〕Is drinking liquor an intrinsic offence or a prohibited one? First ask: how is it known that drinking liquor is a prohibited offence? The author answers himself: “because there is no mark of an intrinsic offence in it, since all intrinsic offences proceed only in a defiled mind” — one who drinks to cure an illness and not for intoxication can be without a defiled mind. The author raises a difficulty against himself again: to know plainly that liquor can intoxicate and yet deliberately wish to drink it — is this not a defiled mind? He answers himself: it is not, because knowing his own measure, drinking within a limit for the curing of illness, he does not let himself be intoxicated. The treatise then records both parties: those who uphold the Vinaya say that drinking liquor is an intrinsic offence, and adduce Upāli’s asking about supplying the sick and the World-Honored One’s answering “only intrinsic offences excepted,” and instance a man of the Śākya clan afflicted with illness who needed liquor and to whom the World-Honored One would not allow it, and the sūtra’s saying that not so much as the measure of liquor that would wet the tip of a reed should be drunk, and that the noble ones do not transgress it though they pass through many births, and that the sūtra calls it a bodily evil conduct, and other proofs; while the Abhidharma masters say that it is not an intrinsic offence, and answer them article by article — at that time the prohibitory disciplines were opened for the sick as a whole, the prohibition of liquor at other times being to guard against transgressing an intrinsic offence thereby, the prohibition down to the measure of a reed’s tip being because the measure of intoxication has no fixed limit, the noble ones’ not drinking being because they have conscience and shame and because liquor can make one lose correct mindfulness, the not drinking of even the smallest portion being because it is like a poison whose measure is not fixed, and the sūtra’s calling it a bodily evil conduct being because “liquor is the occasion of all heedlessness,” whence “it alone obtains the name occasion of heedlessness” while the others do not obtain that name (the others being all intrinsic offences).
At the very end the treatise glosses a few terms besides: what is called falling into the evil destinies by frequent habituation shows that frequent drinking can make the various unwholesome dharmas in the body continue on and turn, can draw forth actions leading to the evil destinies, or can make those actions grow the stronger; surā is liquor fermented from grain, maireya is made by fermenting other things, and these two liquors, when not yet ripened or already spoiled so that they cannot intoxicate, are not called madya, and only when they can intoxicate are they called madya liquor; and because betel nut and barnyard millet and the like can also intoxicate, in order to distinguish them it is necessary to say surā and maireya liquor. The last sentence of the fascicle is: “as for the words occasion of heedlessness, liquor is the place upon which heedlessness depends.”
The easy error: to take one of the two parties for the conclusion of this treatise. The treatise here records both accounts and does not judge which prevails — this is the second plain instance in the fascicle of one meaning and two schools recorded together. In practice: however the adjudication of intrinsic and prohibited may go, the two parties are wholly at one on the matter of not drinking, and what they dispute is only on what ground one is not to drink. One who keeps the discipline need not wait for this dispute to be concluded before keeping it.
Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries
The above is the sense of the text of this fascicle itself. Below a separate section is set up, gathering four matters: the adjudications of the three commentaries and their divergences, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and supplements, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only another way of reading the same passage. Recorded together without adjudication, each restored to its own place.
1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge
A commentary with no text to hang upon. Shentai’s commentary is a fragment; the seven fascicles extant belong to the Chapter on the Elements, the Chapter on the Faculties, and the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, and the Chapter on Action is wholly wanting, so that this fascicle has no line-by-line commentary of his to hang upon. The want is marked as it stands, and text from other fascicles is not made to stand for it.
One and the same cut, attached by the three houses to different layers. For the cut at the head of Fascicle Fourteen, Puguang marks “below, the third, explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest at length,” Yuanhui marks “from here the third, explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest at length,” the two houses agreeing word for word even in the names of the subsections, and both attaching it as “the third” within the chapter on the nature of the entity of action; Fabao instead marks “from here below, the second of the main text, explaining the three of discipline and the rest,” raising the same cut to the second main division at the chapter level. The names agree entirely and the layers are of two patterns; recorded without adjudication.
A simile Fabao has alone. On the gloss of the three disciplines as affiliated to the realms, Fabao sets up the simile “as for being bound to desire and the rest, it is like a binding market,” and Puguang has no such simile at the same place. The presence or absence of one simile shows the different roads the two commentaries take — Fabao is fond of establishing similes from familiar things of the world, Puguang of glossing the sense by the make-up of the words.
Whether the one-day observance may be undertaken again beyond a day and a night: one house marks the turns of outline, the other hands down a verdict outright. Puguang marks this passage exchange by exchange in the finest detail, from “the Sautrāntikas allow that the discipline of the one-day observance may be undertaken and obtained for many days, and so raise this question,” through the Sarvāstivādins’ answer, the Sautrāntika masters’ words, the Sarvāstivādins’ question, the Sautrāntikas’ answer, and finally the Sarvāstivādins’ further difficulty, one turn at a time and no verdict passed; Fabao at the end of the same passage hands down a verdict outright, saying that the two houses in truth have no dispute and yet have raised a crosswise quarrel — his text running “the Sautrāntikas and the master of the Correct Principle, in a matter where in principle there is no dispute, have raised a crosswise quarrel.” Puguang has not this sentence; but it should be noted that the same sentence is found word for word in the corresponding passage of Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, the Chinese in the two places being wholly identical and differing only in a mark of punctuation, so that it ought not to be called outright a verdict of Fabao’s own, but must be a taking over of Saṅghabhadra’s words by Fabao. The style of the two commentaries is plain at a glance here, and the source of what is taken over should be marked as well; recorded together without adjudication.
The dispute over the entity of the fast: Puguang divides the turns, Fabao is brief. On the treatise’s passage “some other masters say: abstention from untimely eating is called the entity of the fast,” Puguang marks the exchanges of the two parties layer by layer in five turns — the Sautrāntikas adducing the sūtra in refutation, the other masters’ question, the Sautrāntikas’ answer (the fast has no separate entity, being made up by gathering the eight), the setting out of the Vaibhāṣikas’ explanation, and the Sautrāntikas’ difficulty; Fabao at the same passage gives only a brief mark of the kind “setting out the Sarvāstivāda school,” without dividing the turns. The disparity of fullness is the greatest in the fascicle; recorded together without adjudication.
Masters abroad or Sautrāntikas: the two commentaries differ in the labels of the camps. On the dispute “is one made a lay follower by taking the three refuges only,” Puguang here sets “the masters abroad” over against “the masters of the country of Kaśmīra,” marking the answer of the masters abroad as “setting out the answer of the masters abroad; abroad means the Sautrāntikas of the country of Gandhāra outside the country of Kaśmīra”; Fabao instead opens straightway with “the masters abroad are the Sautrāntika masters of the country of Gandhāra outside the country of Kaśmīra,” and in the exchanges below uses the two words “Sautrāntika” outright. The same body of men is labeled with different breadth; recorded only, without adjudication — the reader who sees the two commentaries marking them differently need not suppose that what is pointed to differs.
The four statements of “one part” and the rest: here the two commentaries are entirely at one in their attributions. Puguang throughout the passage makes the Sautrāntikas the questioning and objecting party and the Sarvāstivādins (the home school of Kaśmīra) the answering and defending party; Fabao’s marks correspond word for word, running “the Sautrāntikas ask in return about the Sarvāstivādins’ difference in the limbs of the discipline” and “the Sautrāntikas adduce a difference of text, and explain by parallel instance the difference between being complete in the limbs and not being complete.” Among the disputes of this fascicle, this passage alone has no divergence between the two commentaries — and it is also the stretch that bears the deepest doctrinal weight in the fascicle, so that reliable attribution is the reader’s good fortune.
The difficulty of drawing blood from the Buddha’s body: Puguang leaves two explanations standing, Fabao is broad. Puguang marks this difficulty as “the author’s difficulty, or a setting out of the Sautrāntikas’ difficulty,” setting the two side by side without deciding; Fabao marks it straightway as an outsider’s difficulty against the Sarvāstivādins, without distinguishing the author from the Sautrāntikas. That the ancient master, where the attribution was doubtful, marked the doubt plainly is itself part of the form, and it is recorded as it stands.
A passage supplied by Fabao alone and untouched by Puguang. Under “one who takes refuge in the Dharma takes refuge in nirvāṇa,” Fabao alone cites an entire passage of question and answer from the thirty-fourth fascicle of the Mahāvibhāṣā, the head of the citation running “Question: as for taking refuge in the Dharma, is it taking refuge in the cessation of the aggregates of one’s own continuum,” followed by the two further questions of another’s continuum and of what is not counted among sentient beings, the answer being that one should say the refuge is in the cessation of all aggregates, of one’s own and of others’ continua and of what is not counted among sentient beings; and he sets himself a difficulty besides — the cessation of the aggregates of another’s continuum and the rest has no sense of rescue and protection for me, so how is it taken refuge in? and answers that though it has no sense of rescue and protection for me it has for another. Puguang has no corresponding text for this passage. Because it touches the threefold adjudication of the nature of “taking refuge in the Dharma,” it is placed in this section and not in the main text.
Puguang’s avowal where the text of the treatise is plain. In the passage on the five names of non-discipline, Puguang avows that the text can be construed as it stands and establishes no new sense of his own. That an ancient master, where there is nothing to supply, says outright “it can be construed” is another kind of form — he does not force an interpretation.
2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Supplementary Explanations
The chapter name in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises for this chapter is not “Analysis of Action” but “Adjudication of Action”; to search them with the Kośa’s chapter name is bound to yield a false zero.
A philological objection to one line of the stanza. On the stanza about the conditions by which the three disciplines are obtained, Saṅghabhadra criticizes the line “what is produced by absorption is obtained upon obtaining the stage of absorption,” saying that the one word “stage of absorption” gathers up all the dharmas of that stage, so that discipline too is gathered under that stage, and thus it becomes “obtaining the discipline by obtaining the discipline” and nothing is accomplished, his closing words running outright “the Sūtra-master should here consider for himself,” and maintaining that one ought to say only “obtaining the meditative absorption.” ⇒ What is objected to is the wording of the stanza, not the doctrinal position. Recorded only, without adjudication.
The dispute over “one part” and the rest: the passage of harshest wording. Saṅghabhadra cites and refutes sentence by sentence, his citation running “the Sūtra-master here says thus: what is thus held contravenes the sūtra,” and his final adjudication running “the Sūtra-master here does not consider rightly,” reproaching him besides for harboring a partisan attachment in a matter of disputed principle. Yet upon the core of this dispute (whether a lay follower must be complete in the five limbs of discipline), the author of the Kośa himself has already set up in his prose commentary the explanation “it is said with regard to what can be kept,” and closes back upon his own school with the Vaibhāṣika masters of Kaśmīra; what Saṅghabhadra does is to defend the Sarvāstivāda home school sentence by sentence against the Sautrāntika-style reading cited in this passage of the Kośa. One meaning and two schools recorded together, with no adjudication of who prevails.
The Elder rejects “low, middle, and high follow the mind” — and the objector is not the Sūtra-master. Saṅghabhadra himself records the Elder’s difficulty, his citation running “here the Elder speaks in rejection thus,” saying that what is thus held contravenes correct principle and teaching, and that if it must be so there would be no vigorous and right exertion in upholding the prohibitions. The subject of this difficulty is the Elder and not Vasubandhu; upon this stanza the Sarvāstivāda home school, the Elder, and the Sūtra-master each have a position. Recorded only, without adjudication.
The entity of the three refuges: the wording is heavier still than in the passage before. On the argument over “the dharmas beyond learning alone are the Buddha,” Saṅghabhadra passes judgment three times, giving “the Sūtra-master here says thus,” “now, in detail, the Sūtra-master has not searched deeply into the sense of the root treatise,” and at the end reproaching him with “therefore the Sūtra-master, in the school of Abhidharma, does not well understand the sense of what is said.” In the same passage Saṅghabhadra also records and refutes the account of a third party — “the Vātsīputrīyas speak thus: the pudgala is the Buddha in whom refuge is taken” — adjudging it unreasonable (since it has no distinction, it does not constitute a refuge). This account is not recorded in the text of the Kośa, and is material of extension belonging to Saṅghabhadra’s book alone.
The argument over drinking liquor: here Saṅghabhadra does not refute but expounds. On the same point at issue Saṅghabhadra first records the party of the intrinsic offence, his citation running “some say that drinking liquor is gathered under intrinsic offence,” establishing it by the two gates of scripture and correct principle and adducing the same exchange with Upāli in proof; and afterwards advances his own school, marked as “the master of the Correct Principle speaks thus,” saying that drinking liquors is not gathered under intrinsic offence, since there is no mark of an intrinsic offence in it. ⇒ This agrees in direction with the school to which the text of the Kośa returns (both adjudging it not an intrinsic offence, which is the home position of Abhidharma), and the base material adduced is the same; this is the one passage in the fascicle where Saṅghabhadra runs in the same direction as the author. Recorded together without adjudication.
The shallowness of the collation and the harshness of the debate stand in exact contrast. The Taishō collation notes for this fascicle number twenty-five and the variant readings twenty-one, mostly graphically similar corruptions, additions and omissions of particles, and inversions of word order, and not one of them is enough to unsettle the doctrine; whereas the debate within the lineage reaches its harshest wording at just the two places of “one part and the rest” and “the entity of the three refuges” — the two stretches that bear the deepest doctrinal weight in the fascicle. Recorded as it stands, without forcing an adjudication of cause and effect.
3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation
Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury forms a system of its own in the passage corresponding to this fascicle, its form being “the verse says / the explanation says,” glossing sentence by sentence inset, so that one stanza is often broken into two to five short verses scattered about with long prose between; Xuanzang has “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza coming out first and the prose after. And so Xuanzang’s twenty-eight blocks of root stanza in this fascicle are scattered into many short verses in Paramārtha’s text — the eight lines on one who abides in individual liberation possessing the nonmanifest are broken by Paramārtha into five places of inset gloss.
The renderings form a system of their own. The nonmanifest is made the uninstructive, discipline is made protection, non-discipline is made non-protection, abiding in the middle is made middle-abiding, individual liberation is made prātimokṣa, the discipline produced by meditative absorption is made the protection of absorption, the discipline produced by the path is made the protection without flow, the discipline of cutting off is made the protection of extinction; the names of the eight companies are made bhikṣu, bhikṣuṇī, śikṣamāṇā, śrāmaṇera, śrāmaṇerī, upāsaka, upāsikā, upavāsa; excellent conduct is made good conduct, the discipline of speech is made the protection of the mouth, correct knowing is made good discernment, caitya is made caitya in his own transcription, a prohibited offence is made a conventionally instituted offence, following the mind is made according to intention, one part is made one place. To search Paramārtha’s text with Xuanzang’s words is never to find these boundaries — comparison across the two versions can only take the structure of the scenes.
The fascicle divisions of the two versions do not coincide. The passage of Paramārtha corresponding to this fascicle runs across the end of his own “part one” and the front of “part two,” and the chapter continuation-title of Paramārtha’s “part two” falls exactly upon a seam — the prose on Xuanzang’s stanza “abiding in discipline or non-discipline” has just been finished and the stanza “the manifest, while presently being done, possesses the middle” has not yet come out, and there Paramārtha changes fascicle. And so the boundaries of the passage corresponding to this fascicle can only be fixed by the structure of the scenes, and Paramārtha’s fascicle boundaries may not be made to stand for them.
One ★ divergence of rendering-character worth noting. On the stanza about sexual misconduct, Xuanzang gives “sexual misconduct is the most reproachable; it is easy to abstain from, and the discipline of not doing is obtained,” Paramārtha “sexual misconduct is the most reproachable; it is easy to do, and the discipline of not doing is obtained.” Xuanzang’s “easy to abstain from” says outright that misconduct is easy to abstain from; Paramārtha’s “easy to do” is liable in its word order to yield the divergent reading “misconduct is easy to commit,” yet by the run of his prose it is an abbreviation of “to abstain … is easy to do.” Recorded only, without adjudication.
Two places where the fullness runs each way. First, Paramārtha uses the same construction (most reproachable, easy to do, the discipline of not doing obtained) three times over at the three places of abstaining from killing, from sexual misconduct, and from false speech, while Xuanzang makes a stanza of its own only at the two places of misconduct and false speech, without the threefold repetition upon three training articles — the density of Paramārtha’s rhetoric is the higher. Second, the other way about: Xuanzang gathers up “the self-declaration raises the discipline of the lay follower” with a whole stanza (the self-declaration raises the discipline, said as with the bhikṣu and the rest), whereas Paramārtha in the same scene makes no separate stanza to gather it and passes it off with a single short verse line, his prose being sparer as well. The fullness varies by passage without a fixed direction.
One name where the two translations take different roads. For the alternative name of the one-day observance, Xuanzang gives the rendering by sense, “the nourishing,” and Paramārtha the transcription poṣadha; the first two lines of the same adduced stanza are nearly identical word for word, and the last line is a rendering by sense in the one and a transcription in the other. The same holds for the principal name of the one-day observance — Xuanzang gives the one-day observance, Paramārtha upavāsa (or, by sense, poṣadha). Recorded together without adjudication.
4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading
What this fascicle establishes is a complete account of lodging discipline in the square called “the nonmanifest.” That one adjudication is wholly reversed in the Yogācāra lineage: the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only, upon the same dharma, adjudges outright in reverse, saying that manifest and nonmanifest form are not really existent, and establishes its own reason for this, that in dependence upon the wholesome and unwholesome limits of resolve and intention the nonmanifest is conventionally established. ⇒ Upon one and the same name “nonmanifest,” the two systems make one real and one conventional: the Sarvāstivādins attach it to a real entity among the dharmas of form, the Yogācārins attach it to a conventional establishment at the stage where the seeds of volition increase. One and the same question and two ages’ answers — this is the most rewarding place in the fascicle for parallel reading.
The names of the three disciplines admit of a word-for-word parallel reading with what the root treatise of the Yogācāra line establishes: that system, under action gathered under discipline, lists the three of the discipline of individual liberation, the discipline of cutting off that is the result of meditative absorption and attainment, and the discipline without outflows — the three names agreeing with this fascicle’s, save that that system gathers under the single name “the discipline of cutting off that is the result of meditative absorption and attainment” both this fascicle’s “discipline produced by meditative absorption” and its “discipline of cutting off.” One and the same set of enumerated dharmas opened and gathered differently; they may be looked at side by side.
As for non-discipline, this fascicle sets out its five alternative names and the stages of its possession in detail, yet does not list its classes; that system instead poses the question outright, “which are the twelve classes of non-discipline,” and lists them one by one. The fullness of the two systems is complementary — the Kośa asks what it is and how far it is possessed, the Yogācārabhūmi asks which ones there are; the same name with a different manner of questioning is a small cross-section of the character of the two systems.
考據Apparatus
業品前卷辯業之體性(表與無表)與能造大種、四善四不善之等起;傍論既了,此子回入表無表之正論,逕從「無表,略說有三」起。一卷之內立三律儀、開別解脫八種而收實體為四、安立近事近住勤策苾芻四位、訓釋尸羅妙行業律儀諸名、判誰成就何律儀、辨斷律儀與根律儀、以句法逐位分別成表無表之過現未、明得律儀之緣與盡壽晝夜之期、詳近住八支之受法、定三歸之體、末以邪行最可訶與遮中唯離酒二問收束——一部毘曇之『戒學篇』盡在此卷。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別業品第四(品題〔T29 0067b06〕)之第二分——本子(子2)=卷十四全〔0072b02–0077c14〕。本頌正十五至正三十五(二十八塊)+引頌三塊,合三十一塊 |
| 承前之錨 | 開卷承轉句「傍論已了,復應辯前表無表相」〔T29 0072b07〕——所承者即卷十三末四善四不善與二等起之傍論;論主一句轉身,回入表無表之正論 |
| 三家品級大科(層級三家不同) | 光記〔T41n1821 0217a15〕「此下第三廣明表、無表。就中,一明三無表、二依三別解」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0894b15〕「從此第三,廣明表無表:一明三無表、二依三別解」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0640a23〕「自此已下大文第二明律儀等三,先總標三別、後依章別釋」 ⇒ 光記·頌疏之科目名逐字全同(「一明三無表、二依三別解」),而所繫之層級二式:光記·頌疏繫此為業體性章內之「第三」,寶疏繫為品級大文第二。唯錄不判 |
| 三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同 | 光記卷十四〔T41n1821 0217a11〕(品題行 0217a14)·寶疏卷十四〔T41n1822 0640a18〕(品題行 0640a21)·頌疏論本第十四〔T41n1823 0894b13〕(無別立品題行·以卷首正文首句核)。⇒ 三家獨立分卷而界與玄奘逐一相合,此為本子 carve 之獨立 witness |
| 收卷句 | 「放逸處言,酒是放逸所依處故」〔T29 0077c10〕——遮中唯離酒一段之總收,其後即卷十四卷尾題 |
頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界·業品夾注『一百三十一頌』)+長行自釋。本子本頌二十八塊——〔0072b08〕正15前半·〔0072b13〕正15後半·〔0072b17〕正16·〔0072c25〕正17·〔0073a11〕正18·〔0073a29〕正19·〔0073b14〕正20前半·〔0073c01〕正20後半·〔0073c07〕正21·正22·〔0073c25〕正23前半·〔0074a04〕正23後半·正24前半·〔0074a12〕正24後半·正25前半·〔0074a25〕正25後半·〔0074b04〕正26·〔0074b13〕正27·〔0074c08〕正28前半·〔0074c28〕正28後半·〔0075a18〕正29·〔0075b14〕正30·〔0075c19〕正31前半·〔0076a01〕正31後半·〔0076a12〕正32〔1–3句〕·〔0076b15〕正32〔4句〕·〔0076b22〕正33·〔0077a05〕正34前半·〔0077a18〕正34後半·〔0077a27〕正35前半·〔0077b07〕正35後半——合正十五至正三十五。
跨頌牒二處(實況·非缺陷):〔0074a04〕正23後半·正24前半 · 〔0074a12〕正24後半·正25前半。句級牒釋一處:〔0076a12〕正32〔1–3句〕與〔0076b15〕正32〔4句〕——一頌之前三句與第四句各自成塊,中間夾一大段長行(一分等四句之諍),此為本子頌塊切分最細之處。
引頌三塊·皆有前文之徵:〔0073b25〕「身律儀善哉,善哉語律儀,意律儀善哉,善哉遍律儀」——徵作「若爾,世尊所說略戒」〔0073b24〕;〔0075b11〕「由此能長養,自他善淨心,是故薄伽梵,說此名長養」——徵作「如有頌言」〔0075b10〕;〔0076c20〕「眾人怖所逼,多歸依諸山」(百字·十句)——徵作「如世尊言」〔0076c19〕。三塊 T1560 皆不收。
本子之並錄不判二處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):其一,近事「一分等」之四句——經部引《大名經》為難而有部以「約能持說」通之,論主錄二造之七番往復而以「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師,不許闕律儀得成近事」〔0076b11〕結歸本宗——段中「如是所執違越契經」以下之難,光記繫經部(「經部破前通經」〔T41n1821 0226b05〕),末句唯錄毘婆沙師之不許,論主不下應理/非理之終判。其二,飲酒是性罪抑遮罪——「諸持律者言:飲酒是性罪」〔0077b14〕與「對法諸師言非性罪,然為病者總開遮戒」〔0077b22〕二造並書;論末「雖是遮罪,而令放逸廣造眾惡,為令殷重遮斷故說」〔0077c09〕承對法師一造之語脈收段,非論主另下判語。
本子之論主自結一處(非並錄不判):近住戒可否過一晝夜受——「毘婆沙者作如是言:曾無契經說過晝夜有別受得近住律儀,是故我宗不許斯義」〔0074c24〕。⇒ 錄經部之疑而以本宗之語結案,句面自標「我宗」。
本子無七百字以上之長行段(頌密而釋短之型·據實記)。長行最密處在〔0076a12〕正32〔1–3句〕之釋(一分等四句之七番往復)與〔0077b07〕正35後半之釋(飲酒性遮之辯)。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出 loc·限本子對應段) | 本論定義句/所繫 |
|---|---|---|
| 無表 | 「無教」〔T29n1559 0229c13〕 | 「此中無表,略說有三」〔0072b09〕——一律儀·二不律儀·三非二 |
| 律儀 | 「護」〔T29n1559 0229c14〕 | 「能遮能滅惡戒相續故名律儀」〔0072b10〕·「能防身語,故名律儀」〔0073a19〕 |
| 不律儀 | 「不護」〔T29n1559 0229c14〕 | 「不禁身語名不律儀」〔0074a29〕 |
| 非二(非律儀非不律儀·住中) | 「中住」〔T29n1559 0231a15〕 | 「言住中者,謂非律儀非不律儀」〔0073c26〕 |
| 別解脫律儀 | 「波羅提木叉」〔T29n1559 0229c17〕 | 「一別解脫律儀,謂欲纏戒」〔0072b14〕 |
| 靜慮生律儀 | 「定護」〔T29n1559 0229c19〕 | 「二靜慮生律儀,謂色纏戒」〔0072b15〕 |
| 道生律儀 | 「無流護」〔T29n1559 0229c19〕 | 「三道生律儀,謂無漏戒」〔0072b15〕 |
| 斷律儀 | 「滅護」〔T29n1559 0230c09〕 | 「以能永斷欲纏惡戒及能起惑名斷律儀」〔0073b16〕 |
| 苾芻 | 「比丘」〔T29n1559 0229c20〕 | 八種別解脫律儀之首·實體四之一 |
| 正學 | 「式叉摩那」〔T29n1559 0229c21〕 | 八種之三——無別體,攝於勤策律儀 |
| 勤策 | 「沙彌」〔T29n1559 0229c21〕 | 八種之四·實體四之二 |
| 近事 | 「優婆塞」〔T29n1559 0229c22〕 | 八種之六·實體四之三——「自稱我是鄔波索迦」〔0075c24〕 |
| 近住 | 「優波婆娑」〔T29n1559 0229c22〕 | 八種之八·實體四之四——「言近住者,謂此律儀近阿羅漢住,以隨學彼故」〔0075b07〕 |
| 長養 | 「布沙他」〔T29n1559 0232b24〕 | 近住律儀之異名——「如是律儀或名長養」〔0075b08〕 |
| 形(形轉) | ——(諦本此處作「根名異」) | 「形謂形相,即男女根」〔0072c01〕·「由形改轉,體雖無捨得,而名有異故」〔0072b29〕 |
| 尸羅 | 「尸羅」(同) | 「能平險業故名尸羅」〔0073a13〕·「訓釋詞者,謂清涼故」〔0073a13〕 |
| 妙行 | 「善行」〔T29n1559 0230b06〕 | 「智者稱揚,故名妙行」〔0073a15〕 |
| 業 | 「業」(同) | 「所作自體,故名為業」〔0073a15〕 |
| 別解脫 | 「波羅提木叉」(同上) | 「依初別捨義,立別解脫名」〔0073a23〕——唯初剎那之表無表 |
| 業道 | 「業道」(同) | 「依業暢義立業道名」〔0073a24〕 |
| 後起 | ——(諦本此段從略) | 「不名業道,名為後起」〔0073a27〕——第二念以後之位 |
| 惡戒 | 「惡戒」(同)〔T29n1559 0231a18〕 | 「障淨尸羅故名惡戒」〔0074a28〕 |
| 語律儀 | 「口護」〔T29n1559 0230c19〕 | 引頌「善哉語律儀」〔0073b25〕之所指 |
| 正知(意根律儀之體) | 「善慧」〔T29n1559 0230c23〕 | 「謂意律儀慧念為體」〔0073c03〕 |
| 尸羅支 | 「戒分」〔T29n1559 0232b28〕 | 「八中前四是尸羅支」〔0075b16〕——離殺生至虛誑語 |
| 不放逸支 | 「不放逸分」〔T29n1559 0232c02〕 | 「次有一種是不放逸支」〔0075b17〕——離飲諸酒 |
| 禁約支 | ——(諦本作「分修」) | 「後有三種是禁約支」〔0075b19〕——離塗飾香鬘乃至食非時食 |
| 齋體 | ——(諦本此段開合不同) | 「有餘師說:離非時食名為齋體」〔0075c02〕 |
| 制多 | 「支提」〔T29n1559 0233c15〕 | 引頌「孤樹制多等」〔0076c21〕之所指 |
| 遮罪 | 「假制罪」〔T29n1559 0234a19〕 | 與性罪對舉——「以諸性罪唯染心行」〔0077b10〕 |
| 窣羅 | ——(諦本此段從略) | 「醞食成酒名為窣羅」〔0077c04〕 |
| 迷麗耶 | ——(同上) | 「醞餘物所成名迷麗耶酒」〔0077c05〕 |
| 末陀 | ——(同上) | 「若令醉時名末陀酒」〔0077c07〕 |
| 放逸處 | 「放逸依處」〔T29n1559 0234b19〕 | 「酒是一切放逸處故」〔0077b28〕·「由是獨立放逸處名」〔0077b29〕 |
| 三歸之體 | ——(見目四第二十六條) | 「歸依佛者,謂但歸依能成佛無學法」〔0076b24〕·「歸依僧者,謂通歸依諸能成僧學無學法」〔0076b29〕·「歸依法者,謂歸涅槃」〔0076c05〕 |
名相之梵語對音唯繫於古德所傳可徵者。光記於本子逐出八律儀之梵漢對音,其文作「苾芻,唐言乞士,舊云比丘,訛也」〔T41n1821 0217b07〕,錄於目六。他者從闕,不據現代校本擬補。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·本卷全枚舉)
子2 範圍〔0072b02–0077c14〕<app> 錨共二十五枚 = 異讀二十一(重出併三)+他藏交叉註一+無 witness 零;此外另有 CBETA 回改 <note type="add"> 一枚(0077c0801),非 <app> 之屬,依本帙體例並錄大正原印,列於表末(以 ⟨CB⟩ 標·不入上列二十一之數)。異讀二十一條全列(底本從大正【大】讀·語境句中以 【 】 標所校之字)。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】/異讀 | 語境(逐字·底本讀) | 觀察(唯錄不判) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0072004 | 0072b25 | 解/解脫【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「唯此四種別【解】律儀皆有體實」 | 「別解律儀」為本論通行之省稱,「別解脫律儀」為全稱,二讀同指一物;本卷二式互見 |
| 0072009 | 0072c13 | 雜/離【明】 | 「三種律儀體不相【雜】」 | 此句正是三律儀『互不相違、俱時而轉』之立句;作「離」則語勢由『不混雜』移向『不相離』,此條涉義較他條為顯 |
| 0073004 | 0073b24 | 戒/戒頌曰【流布本】 | 「若爾,世尊所說略【戒】」 | 【大】無「頌曰」二字而流布本有——涉引頌之提引語是否顯式標出。此即目一所判『引頌·非本頌』之徵所在,異讀不動頌文本身 |
| 0074001 * | 0074a01 | 以/已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「初剎那後未捨【以】來」 | 以/已互用之常例,不涉義理。大正校記帶星號 |
| 0074002 | 0074a14 | 曰/由【元】 | 「論【曰】:諸有安住律不律儀及住中者」 | 「論曰」為本論牒釋之定式,作「由」則不成文 |
| 0074003 | 0074a23 | 此/比【元】 | 「如前所說住不律儀,【此】不律儀名差別者」 | 「此不律儀」承上指前段所立之不律儀,「比」不成詞 |
| 0074005 * | 0074b24 | 苾芻/比丘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「從僧伽得者,謂【苾芻】苾芻尼及正學戒」 | 涉全論譯字統一之體例(玄奘新譯用「苾芻」·舊譯用「比丘」);於本句義理(從僧伽得戒之三眾)無影響。大正校記帶星號 |
| 0074008 | 0074b29 | 由/〔-〕【宮】 | 「五【由】善巧酬答所問,謂蘇陀夷」 | 十種得具戒法逐條之提引虛字,宮本省之;列舉之數與內容不變 |
| 0074012 | 0074c17 | 或/戒/或【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「一晝夜後或五【或】十晝夜等中受近住戒」 | 校記三讀並出(重出併之一);「或五或十」為列舉之連接,作「戒」則句不成 |
| 0074013 | 0074c23 | 旦/且【宋】【明】【宮】 | 「【旦】應授與一晝夜戒」 | 「旦」承上文「近住律儀於晨旦受」之時分義,「且」則轉為『姑且』之語氣——二讀所繫之問意略異,唯錄不判 |
| 0075001 | 0075a15 | 耶/明【宮】 | 「以不捨此阿世【耶】故」 | 「阿世耶」為音譯定字(意樂),作「明」不成詞 |
| 0075002 | 0075b24 | 次/〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「【次】離飲酒能防失念」 | 八支三段(性罪·失念·憍逸)逐段之連接詞,省之亦可讀 |
| 0075003 | 0075c17 | 唯/住【宋】 | 「為【唯】近事得受近住、為餘亦有受近住耶」 | 此為正31前半之問端;「為唯……為餘亦有」乃二關之問式,作「住」則問式不立,此條涉句法承重 |
| 0076001 * | 0076a05 | 時/者【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「以經復說:我從今【時】乃至命終捨生言故」 | 所校者即《大名經》「捨生」句之引文用字——此句正是一分等大諍之底據;然「今時」與「今者」皆作時分之指,不動其為引經之證。大正校記帶星號 |
| 0076002 | 0076a09 | 說重/重說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如得苾芻具足戒已,【說重】學處令識堅持」 | 詞序倒置,義同(重為之說學處) |
| 0076004 | 0076a24 | 以/已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「此中顯示【以】見諦者」 | 以/已互用常例;「以見諦者」謂由見諦之人,作「已」則語勢移向時態 |
| 0076005 | 0076b17 | 是/提【宋】【元】 | 「由如【是】理,諸阿羅漢或有成就下品律儀」 | 「由如是理」為承上之定式,「提」不成詞 |
| 0076006 | 0076b29 | 通/道【宮】 | 「歸依僧者,謂【通】歸依諸能成僧學無學法」 | 「通歸依」與下文「理實通歸一切佛僧」相扣,正是三歸之體『不局一佛一僧』之義所繫;「道」形近而義不屬,此條涉義較顯 |
| 0077003 | 0077a14 | 娶/取【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「諸有先受近事律儀後【娶】妻妾」 | 娶/取古通用字,不影響此段之問(後娶妻妾是否毀犯前戒) |
| 0077004 | 0077a22 | 納/娶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「後【納】妻妾非毀犯前戒」 | 與上條同段一事二見(0077003 作「娶」·此處作「納」),諸本於此二處用字互換,性質相承 |
| 0077006 | 0077c02 | 引發/發引【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「又能【引發】惡趣業故」 | 詞序倒置,義同 |
| 0077c0801 ⟨CB⟩ | 0077c08 | 檳【大】/㯽【磧-CB】/[按-女+(尸@貝)]【麗-CB】 | 「然以【檳】榔及稗子等亦能令醉」 | CBETA 回改註(<note type="add">·非 <app> 異讀)——首列讀為【大】 ⇒ CBETA 存註而未回改,底本流仍從大正原印「檳」;磧砂與高麗二本之字形並錄。不涉義 |
誠實記一:0074012 之校記於同一錨並出三讀(或【大】·戒【大】·或【宋】【元】【明】【宮】),屬大正校記重出之型;本表照錄不併,重出併三之數即由此類而來,故 <app> 錨二十五而異讀條目二十一。
誠實記二:0077003 與 0077004 二錨相承——同一段內先作「娶」後作「納」,而諸本恰於此二處互換用字。讀時宜並觀,不可據其一以斷其二。
誠實記三(CBETA 回改):0077c0801 屬 CBETA 回改註而非大正 witness 校記,故不入上列二十一之數;其首列讀為【大】,依本帙體例即『CB 存註而未回改』,底本流從大正原印。全子範圍內此類註唯此一枚。
校勘結語:二十一條中,屬形近訛字、虛字增減、詞序倒置者約十六條;語意承重較顯者五條——0072009(雜/離·所校之字正是『三律儀互不相雜』之立句)·0073004(戒/戒頌曰·涉引頌提引語之有無)·0075003(唯/住·涉正31前半問式之成立)·0076001(時/者·所校在《大名經》引文之內)·0076006(通/道·涉三歸「通歸一切」之義)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀足以動搖本子任一義理判斷者)。異讀並錄備考,取捨屬釋慧鏡,本目唯錄不判。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷十四〔T29n1558 0072b02–0077c14〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0229c13–0234b19〕。段界唯以場景結構定(禁以奘詞搜諦本)。
- 起界——玄奘承轉句「傍論已了,復應辯前表無表相」〔T29n1558 0072b07〕,場景=『傍論收束、回入表無表正論』;真諦於同一轉折處作「此諍已竟」〔T29n1559 0229c13〕,緊接偈「無教應知三,護不護異二」〔0229c14〕——與玄奘頌「無表三律儀,不律儀非二」〔0072b08〕場景一一相對(皆=無表三分之總標)。
- 迄界——玄奘子2 末句「放逸處言,酒是放逸所依處故」〔T29n1558 0077c10〕;真諦對應處作「放逸依處,一切惡行所依故」〔T29n1559 0234b19〕,其後即轉入「從此因若得一戒,為得餘二戒不」之另一新問,此問於玄奘本子全無對應文——故真諦對應段收於 0234b19。
- 真諦分卷與玄奘不重合:本子所對之真諦段橫跨其自分「之一」末與「之二」前段;真諦『之二』之品續題〔T29n1559 0231b08〕恰落在玄奘正24 一頌前半與後半之縫——〔0074a04〕一塊(正23後半·正24前半)之釋文既畢,而〔0074a12〕一頌(正24後半·正25前半)猶未出,續題正當其間(非落在後頌之釋文中間)。⇒ 不得以真諦之卷界充本子之界。
體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆為二至五枚短偈散布,中間夾長行。
對勘要目(逐條·玄奘/真諦·各附逐字+loc):
- 無表三分之總標——奘「無表三律儀,不律儀非二」〔0072b08〕‖諦「無教應知三,護不護異二」〔T29n1559 0229c14〕,釋曰「此無教,一名護;二名不護;三異此二,謂非護非非護」〔T29n1559 0229c15〕。無表/無教·律儀/護·不律儀/不護——三譯名系統性對應,通篇一貫。
- 律儀三種——奘「律儀別解脫,靜慮及道生」〔0072b13〕‖諦「護波羅提木叉,定生及無流」〔T29n1559 0229c17〕。別解脫/波羅提木叉·靜慮生/定護·道生/無流護。
- 八律儀·實體唯四——奘「初律儀八種,實體唯有四」〔0072b17〕‖諦拆為三偈,中間各夾長行列名;八名逐一相對——比丘/苾芻·比丘尼/苾芻尼·式叉摩那/正學·沙彌/勤策·沙彌尼/勤策女·優婆塞/近事·優婆夷/近事女·優波婆娑/近住。
- 受離五八十立四律儀——奘「受離五八十,一切所應離」〔0072c25〕‖諦「五八十一切,惡處受離故」〔T29n1559 0230a23〕。數目次第全同,唯句法開合小異;諦本此偈下逕接「優婆塞布薩,沙彌及比丘」一句列四位之名。
- 尸羅妙行業律儀之訓釋——奘「俱得名尸羅,妙行業律儀」〔0073a11〕‖諦「尸羅善行業,或說守護等」〔T29n1559 0230b06〕。妙行/善行;奘之「律儀」於此頌內諦作「守護等」,譯字寬窄有別而義同。奘之次頌半「唯初表無表,名別解業道」,諦作「初有教無教,波木叉業道」〔T29n1559 0230b16〕。
- 八眾成別解脫等——奘「八成別解脫,得靜慮聖者」〔0073a29〕‖諦拆為四偈逐句對應奘頌四句,為本子開合結構最工整之一例。
- 斷律儀——奘「未至九無間,俱生二名斷」〔0073b14〕‖諦「於未來二滅,九次第道生」〔T29n1559 0230c10〕。斷律儀/滅護——譯名系統性差;句序亦倒裝。
- 引頌·身語意律儀——奘「身律儀善哉,善哉語律儀」〔0073b25〕‖諦「由身護善哉,口護亦善哉」〔T29n1559 0230c19〕。語律儀/口護;四句結構逐字相對,為本子諸引頌中對應最工整者。
- 根律儀——奘「正知正念合,名意根律儀」〔0073c01〕‖諦「合善慧正念,各說意根護」〔T29n1559 0230c23〕。正知/善慧——皆訓「慧」義,寬嚴小異。
- 住別解脫成無表之位次——奘八句一氣連書「住別解無表,未捨恒成現」〔0073c07〕以下‖諦拆為五處短偈逐一夾釋(「若住波木叉,與現應至捨」〔T29n1559 0230c26〕·「有定護相應,與過去未來」〔T29n1559 0231a05〕·「住定及聖道,與現世相應」〔T29n1559 0231a12〕等)。此為二本結構性開合差之典型例。
- 住中位次——奘「住中有無表,初成中後二」〔0073c25〕‖諦亦拆為二處短偈夾釋。
- 住律不律儀起染淨無表——奘「住律不律儀,起染淨無表」〔0074a04〕‖諦「住不護與善,住護復與惡」〔T29n1559 0231a23〕。諦本以「淨污」對奘之「染淨」,語序略異而義同。
- 成表位次——奘「表正作成中,後成過非未」〔0074a12〕‖諦「復一切與教,正作與中應」〔T29n1559 0231b09〕,續「與有覆無覆,過去不相應」〔T29n1559 0231b14〕。此段恰跨真諦之分卷點(見上『分卷不重合』條)。
- 不律儀五異名——奘「惡行惡戒業,業道不律儀」〔0074a25〕‖諦「不護及惡行,惡戒或業道」〔T29n1559 0231b21〕。五名逐一相對,唯首名詞序易位。
- 成表非無表四句——奘「成表非無表,住中劣思作」〔0074b04〕‖諦「但與教相應,中住下心作」〔T29n1559 0231b27〕,續「捨未生有教,餘無教聖人」〔T29n1559 0231c02〕。
- 得三律儀之緣——奘「定生得定地,彼聖得道生」〔0074b13〕‖諦「波木叉,由互令他等」〔T29n1559 0231c14〕。真諦亦具十種得具戒法全列,與奘本十種名目與次第逐位全同——逐位對盤親驗:諦本第二之『入正定聚(見道)』即奘本第二之「得入正性離生」、諦本第三之『呼善來』即奘本第三之「佛命善來苾芻」,所舉之例證亦逐位相同(五苾芻·耶舍·迦葉·蘇陀夷/須陀夷·大生主/大瞿耽彌·法授尼/達摩陳那比丘尼·邊國·中國·六十賢部);所異者唯譯語,非次第之異。唯錄不判。
- 別解脫盡壽或晝夜——奘「別解脫律儀,盡壽或晝夜」〔0074c08〕‖諦「隨有命善受,正護或日夜」〔T29n1559 0232a01〕。晝夜/日夜。
- 惡戒無晝夜——奘「惡戒無晝夜,謂非如善受」〔0074c28〕‖諦分二處短偈。段末真諦亦錄經部師之說,其文作「如護無教非有實物」〔T29n1559 0232b02〕,與奘本同段所錄之經部立場相承;二譯於「經部師說」之繫屬一致,並錄不判。
- 近住律儀受法——奘「近住於晨旦,下座從師受,隨教說具支,離嚴飾晝夜」〔0075a18〕‖諦「下坐隨後說,布薩護具分」〔T29n1559 0232b07〕(同偈連書「離莊飾晝夜」)。近住/布薩·嚴飾/莊飾——譯名系統性差,全篇一貫。
- 引頌·長養——奘「由此能長養,自他善淨心」〔0075b11〕‖諦「由此能長養,自他淨善心」〔T29n1559 0232b26〕。首二句幾近逐字全同(唯「善淨」/「淨善」倒),而末句奘作意譯「說此名長養」、諦作音譯「此名布沙他」。長養/布沙他——同一梵語,二譯取徑各異。
- 八支之分——奘「戒不逸禁支,四一三如次」〔0075b14〕‖諦「戒分無放逸,分修分次第」〔T29n1559 0232b28〕(同偈續「前四一後三」)。真諦此偈多出一句鋪陳,較奘本詳一層。
- 不受三歸無近住——奘「近住餘亦有,不受三歸無」〔0075c19〕‖諦分二處短偈夾釋。
- 稱近事發戒——奘「稱近事發戒,說如苾芻等」〔0076a01〕‖諦亦分二處短偈。
- 一分等四句——奘「若皆具律儀,何言一分等」〔0076a12〕‖諦「一切若有護,一處等云何」〔T29n1559 0233a13〕。一分/一處——分位之譯字有別。
- 下中上隨心——奘「下中上隨心」〔0076b15〕‖諦「如意」〔T29n1559 0233b10〕。隨心/如意——譯字之異,義同(皆謂隨受戒時心力強弱)。
- 三歸之體——奘「歸依成佛僧,無學二種法,及涅槃擇滅,是說具三歸」〔0076b22〕‖諦「能成佛僧法,無學及二種」〔T29n1559 0233b16〕(同偈續「歸依及涅槃,歸依佛法僧」)。四句逐字對應最工整之一頌,唯句序小異——奘以「歸依成佛僧」置頌首,諦以「歸依佛法僧」置頌末。
- 引頌·眾人怖所逼——奘「眾人怖所逼,多歸依諸山」〔0076c20〕‖諦「多人求歸依,諸山及密林」〔T29n1559 0233c14〕。制多/支提——同詞異音譯;全偈逐句相對,唯末聯之語小異。
- ★ 邪行最可訶——奘「邪行最可訶,易離得不作」〔0077a05〕‖諦「邪婬最可訶,易作得不作」〔T29n1559 0233c26〕。易離/易作——★譯字有異:奘「易離」逕謂邪行易於遠離;諦「易作」之語序易生『邪行易於造作』之歧讀,然依其釋文之語脈(遠離邪婬此事易作),「易作」實承「遠離……易作」之省。唯錄不判。
- 得律儀如誓——奘「得律儀如誓,非總於相續」〔0077a18〕‖諦「如受意得護,非於相續得」〔T29n1559 0234a07〕。
- 以開虛誑語——奘「以開虛誑語,便越諸學處」〔0077a27〕‖諦「通起妄語故,過一切學處」〔T29n1559 0234a15〕。真諦此句前另有一偈與離殺·離邪婬同用『最可訶·易作得不作』句式,三學處三度複沓為真諦本之修辭密度;奘本唯於邪行、虛誑語二處各自成頌,不作三學處同式複沓。唯錄不判。
- 遮中唯離酒——奘「遮中唯離酒,為護餘律儀」〔0077b07〕‖諦作「假制罪」〔T29n1559 0234a19〕以對奘之遮罪。遮罪/假制罪——譯名系統性差,全篇一貫(性罪一名二譯全同)。
譯名對照(子2 範圍·逐字所見):無表/無教 · 律儀/護 · 不律儀/不護 · 住中/中住 · 別解脫/波羅提木叉(波木叉) · 靜慮生律儀/定護 · 道生律儀/無流護 · 斷律儀/滅護 · 苾芻/比丘 · 苾芻尼/比丘尼 · 正學/式叉摩那 · 勤策/沙彌 · 勤策女/沙彌尼 · 近事/優婆塞 · 近事女/優婆夷 · 近住/優波婆娑(布薩·布沙他) · 長養/布沙他 · 妙行/善行 · 語律儀/口護 · 正知/善慧 · 尸羅支/戒分 · 不放逸支/不放逸分 · 嚴飾/莊飾 · 制多/支提 · 遮罪/假制罪 · 性罪/性罪(同) · 隨心/如意 · 一分/一處 · 晝夜/日夜 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰 · 鄔波索迦/優婆塞(同詞異寫)。
誠實記(零命中亦誠實記):奘本以一整頌收『稱名即發近事戒』之義(正31後半「稱近事發戒,說如苾芻等」〔0076a01〕),真諦本同一場景不作獨立頌收,逕以一短偈句帶過,其長行鋪陳亦較奘本簡省。以場景結構逐段核對而得此判——此為二本詳略之實差,非檢索之失。二譯優劣不判。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)
眾賢二論之品名非「分別業品」:T1562 作辯業品第四〔題界約 0529a06–0596a11〕·T1563 作辯業品第五〔題界約 0859c06–0892c12〕。勿以俱舍品名搜之。 本子對應段約當 T1562〔0548a27–0561b22〕。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引。
一、「定生得定地」句法之詰(涉得三律儀之緣)——俱舍作「定生得定地,彼聖得道生」〔T29n1558 0074b13〕。眾賢就頌文評之曰:以「定地」一言總攝此地所有諸法,則律儀亦是此地所收,如是即成『得律儀由得律儀』而無所成,故其結語逕作「經主此中應自思擇」〔T29n1562 0551a23〕,主張但應說「得靜慮」。⇒ 此為對俱舍頌文表述本身之訓詁性詰難,非義理立場之諍。唯錄不判。
二、近事「一分等」四句之大諍(本子系內對辯之核心)——俱舍頌作「若皆具律儀,何言一分等?謂約能持說」〔T29n1558 0076a12〕。眾賢逐句牒破,其牒文作「經主此中作如是說:如是所執違越契經」〔T29n1562 0553b03〕;末判作「經主於此不正尋思」〔T29n1562 0553c17〕,續斥其於諍理中懷朋黨執。⇒ 眾賢此段措辭最烈。然此諍之核心(近事是否必具五支律儀),俱舍論主自身於此頌釋中已先立「約能持故作是說」一解,並以「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師,不許闕律儀得成近事」〔T29n1558 0076b11〕結歸本宗;眾賢乃就俱舍此段所引之經部式解讀逐句回護有部本宗。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。
三、上座撥難「下中上隨心」(涉一切律儀之三品)——俱舍作「下中上隨心」〔T29n1558 0076b15〕,論曰「由如是理,諸阿羅漢或有成就下品律儀,然諸異生或成上品」〔T29n1558 0076b17〕。眾賢自錄上座之難,其牒文作「此中上座作是撥言」〔T29n1562 0554a26〕——謂如是所宗違正理教,若必爾者則應無勇猛正勤修持禁戒。⇒ 難者是上座,非經主;有部本宗·上座·經主三方於此頌各有立場。唯錄不判。
四、三歸之體——「唯無學法即是佛」之辯(本子第二大諍)——俱舍作「歸依佛者,謂但歸依能成佛無學法」〔T29n1558 0076b24〕,其下自錄一難「若唯無學法即是佛者,如何於佛所惡心出血」〔T29n1558 0076c07〕。眾賢就此三度評騭:「經主此中作如是說」〔T29n1562 0556b07〕(謂本論但言無學法能成於佛,不遮所依身亦是佛體)·「今詳經主於本論義未甚研尋」〔T29n1562 0556b11〕·「經主復言:又應唯執成苾芻戒即是苾芻」〔T29n1562 0556c04〕而結之曰「是故經主於對法宗,不善了知所說文義」〔T29n1562 0556c06〕。⇒ 措辭較條二尤重。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。
五、婆雌子部別解「所歸佛」(眾賢自錄第三方異說)——同段眾賢另記一系之解,其文作「婆雌子部作如是言:補特伽羅是所歸佛」〔T29n1562 0556c07〕,並自破之(彼無差別,不成歸故)。⇒ 此非眾賢與經主之諍,乃眾賢自錄並破第三方異說,俱舍本文未錄此說,屬眾賢書獨有之延伸材料,不入本子系內對辯之核心。
六、飲酒性罪/遮罪之辯(涉遮中唯離酒)——俱舍本文自錄兩造:「諸持律者言:飲酒是性罪」〔T29n1558 0077b14〕與「對法諸師言非性罪,然為病者總開遮戒」〔T29n1558 0077b22〕。眾賢於同一諍點先錄性罪一造,其牒文作「有言飲酒是性罪攝」〔T29n1562 0560b13〕(由阿笈摩及正理二門立之,並引同一鄔波離問答為證),後自申本宗,其標作「正理論者作如是言」〔T29n1562 0560b21〕(謂非飲諸酒是性罪攝,由此中無性罪相故)。⇒ 此段眾賢與俱舍本文引同一鄔波離問答為底料,所歸之宗亦同(皆判非性罪屬對法本宗),非反破俱舍論主,乃申論之延伸。兩造並存,不判勝負。
校勘與對辯之合觀:子2 校勘二十一條無一升定本案,而系內對辯於「一分等」與『三歸之體』二處達最烈之措辭——二處恰為本子義理承重最深之二段。校勘之淺與對辯之烈適成對照,據實記,不強作因果之判。
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)
神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存七卷=卷一·卷二·卷四·卷五·卷六·卷七·卷十七——卷八至卷十六(九卷)全佚,世品·業品·隨眠品盡在其中。⇒ 泰疏殘·業品闕·本子無逐文釋可繫,不以他卷之文充之。以下三家並錄。
(一)無表三種與律儀三種
- 「律儀」得名之三解——光記於「能遮能滅」四字逐層釋之,其構詞之訓作「律謂法律,儀謂儀式」〔T41n1821 0217a22〕,並謂表業不遍通於三者,所以此處不說。⇒ 三解逐層拆「遮」「滅」二字,可直入教學。
- 三律儀繫界之訓——寶疏於『欲纏戒·色纏戒·無漏戒』三名下立喻云「言欲等纏者,如纏市」〔T41n1822 0640b03〕,續謂別解脫戒繫屬欲界故名欲纏戒,靜慮律儀繫屬色界故名色纏戒,道生律儀不繫三界故名無漏戒。⇒ 「如纏市」之喻為寶疏獨有,光記無此喻。三家互異。
- 科層歸屬——見目一『三家品級大科』條:光記·頌疏之科目名逐字全同而繫為章內第三,寶疏繫為品級大文第二。三家互異,唯錄不判。
(二)別解脫八種·實體唯四
- 八名之梵漢對音——光記逐一出對音,其首條作「苾芻,唐言乞士,舊云比丘,訛也」〔T41n1821 0217b07〕,下續出正學(式叉摩那)、勤策(室羅摩拏洛迦)、近事(鄔波索迦)、近住(鄔婆婆沙)諸名之唐言。⇒ 此為本子難詞之直接底料。
- 近住得名之三解——光記引《婆沙》一百二十四作「近阿羅漢住,以受此律儀,隨學彼故」〔T41n1821 0217b23〕,續錄「有說:此近盡壽戒住」與「有說:此戒近時而住」二解。⇒ 其中第二解與本論「有說:此近盡壽戒住」〔T29n1558 0075b08〕相應,光記於論之一解外多出二解並陳。
- 轉根戒體不易之數解——光記就『苾芻與苾芻尼戒條多少有別,何以轉根而體同』設數重解,其首解作「男、女不同,開、遮有異,隨緣別故」〔T41n1821 0217c23〕,續出「據本七支,兩眾戒等」與「若論遮戒,多少有異」諸解,層層遞進。
(三)受離五八十立四律儀
- 十戒開合之問——光記自設問云「問:受畜金等,何故不立近住戒中」〔T41n1821 0219a11〕,其答謂在家耽著金銀等寶未能遠離,故近住戒不制此條;並引《正理》三十六「為引怯怖眾多學處」〔T41n1821 0219a09〕釋近住戒何以合塗飾香鬘與舞歌觀聽為一支,而勤策戒開之為二。
(四)尸羅妙行業律儀之訓釋
- 「豈不無表亦名不作」之科——光記於此段標為論主自設之問,其牒作「豈不無表至所作自體」〔T41n1821 0219a24〕。⇒ 此即 T1558「豈不無表亦名不作,如何今說所作自體」〔T29n1558 0073a16〕之科判定位:論主自問自答,非異宗之諍。
(五)誰成就何律儀·斷律儀
- 外道有戒非別解脫——光記於此下標「總明成就」之科,並判本論「雖有,不名別解脫戒」以下為答句。⇒ 論主自設問自答之科判。
- 斷律儀得名之問——光記引《婆沙》一百一十九自設問云「問:何故唯此名斷律儀」〔T41n1821 0219c24〕,其答謂能與破戒及起破戒煩惱作斷對治故。
(六)成就位次之句法段
- 約世明成就之科——光記於「今應思擇,表及無表誰成就何?齊何時分」一段標科作「此下第二約世明成就」〔T41n1821 0220b11〕,並自分「一問、二答」。⇒ 此為正21至正25前半整段之骨架。
- 靜慮律儀恒成過未之理——光記牒本論作「失過去定律儀,今初剎那必還得彼故」〔T41n1821 0220c06〕,並引《正理》六十一「諸有先時未離欲染」〔T41n1821 0220c08〕釋此位。
- 表業心所為之四段式——光記於「此法力劣誰之所為」一段逐句標『問·答·難·釋』四段,並引《正理》申其釋曰「此責非理,所起劣於能起心故」〔T41n1821 0221b17〕,續謂無記心能發表業而所發表業不生無表,故知所起劣於能起之心。⇒ 論主自設之問答,非異說之諍。
- 五異名之簡——光記於不律儀五異名一段自承其文可解,未別出新義。⇒ 義疏教清此節須自本論五訓釋句(智者所訶厭·果非愛·障淨尸羅·身語所造·根本所攝)逐字展開,不倚光記另補之義。
(七)得三律儀之緣·十種得具戒法
- 十種得戒之逐一考據——光記逐條釋十種得戒之人,其釋第一種作「自然盡智心時,得具足戒」〔T41n1821 0222b18〕;於第五種(善巧酬答所問)出人物小傳云「蘇陀夷,此云善施,年始七歲」〔T41n1821 0222b25〕,續謂由聰明故善答佛問、稱可佛心,雖年未滿二十而佛令眾僧羯磨與受具足戒。⇒ 梵漢對音與人物小傳為難詞層之底料。
(八)盡壽或晝夜·近住可否過一晝夜受
- 經部與有部之往復——光記於此段逐層標科,其標問端作「經部許近住戒多日受得,故作此問」〔T41n1821 0223c19〕;下標有部之問、經部之答(其牒作「經部答。雖無教說過此晝、夜其戒得生,不違理故」〔T41n1821 0223c29〕),末以毘婆沙師「無教故不許」結。⇒ 繫屬須明:問難方=經部·結宗方=毘婆沙師(有部)。
- 經部宗之述——光記標「述經部宗。經部師說:如善律儀思種假立」〔T41n1821 0224a14〕,續謂無別實物名為無表,意樂即思。寶疏同段標語逐字近同。
- ⭐ 寶疏於此諍之末逕下判語——其文作「經部與正理師無諍理中橫興諍論」〔T41n1822 0644c23〕,光記無此語。 ⚑ 本目自驗之反證:此判語逐字亦見於眾賢《順正理論》同段,其文作「是故經部與正理師,無諍理中橫興諍論」〔T29n1562 0551c22〕(二處漢字流全同·唯標點有無之差)。⇒ 不得逕判為『寶疏獨有之判語』——寶疏此語與眾賢同文,當是轉錄或承用,非其自出。唯錄不判。寶疏於同段之標科亦較簡,其牒作「至非亦得起,經部難也」〔T41n1822 0644c05〕。
(九)近住八支與齋體之諍
- 齋支之經部與毘婆沙師往復——光記於本論「有餘師說:離非時食名為齋體」〔T29n1558 0075c02〕一段逐層標科,其標毘婆沙師一造作「敘毘婆沙師解。夫言齋者,謂離非」〔T41n1821 0224c15〕(下續「時食,故離非時食是齋」),前後並標經部之引經破、餘師之問、經部之答、經部之難凡五番。⇒ 此段光記逐層標「經部」「毘婆沙師」二造往復,判釋歸屬須明。
- ⭐ 寶疏詳略遠簡於光記——寶疏於同段但作「敘有部宗」一類之簡標,不逐番分科。三家互異。
(十)不受三歸無近住·稱近事發戒
- 外國師與迦濕彌羅師之諍——光記於本論「為但受三歸即成近事」一問下標科云「問云:為但受三歸、未發五戒即成近事」〔T41n1821 0225b05〕,續標外國師之答作「敘外國師答。外國是迦濕彌羅國外健馱羅國經部」〔T41n1821 0225b08〕(下續「諸師說:唯受此三歸,即成三歸鄔波索迦」)。
- ⭐ 二疏於陣營標籤之用語有別——寶疏同段逕作「外國師者是迦濕彌羅國外健駄羅國經部諸師說」〔T41n1822 0646b19〕,其下之往復並逕以「經部」標之;光記則「外國師」與「迦濕彌羅國師」對舉而不逕稱「經部」。唯錄不判,供對辯段繫屬之核校。
(十一)近事必具律儀·一分等四句(全子最大之諍)
- 經部責有部違經之全鏈——光記逐段標科,其標問端作「經部難言:若諸近事皆具律儀」〔T41n1821 0226a11〕(下續「何緣世尊於五戒中言有四種鄔婆索迦」);標會釋之科作「頌曰至謂約能持說者,此即第二會釋經文」〔T41n1821 0226a08〕;中間逐句標「經如何說者,說一切有部問」〔T41n1821 0226a28〕·「名經至故違越經者,經部答」〔T41n1821 0226a29〕·「經說至已發五戒者,經部通前,引餘經文」〔T41n1821 0226b01〕·「約持犯戒至名一分等者,經部破前通經」〔T41n1821 0226b05〕·「經部自釋經文。由彼欲受戒者未解近事」〔T41n1821 0226b11〕·「何緣近事至支量定爾者,經部反責」〔T41n1821 0226b19〕·「經部例釋。我亦由佛教力,雖闕律儀而名」〔T41n1821 0226b22〕,末以「迦濕彌羅結歸本宗。要具五戒方名近事」〔T41n1821 0226b24〕收之。其於論文「尚不應問佛」一句之釋作「不應問佛,況佛應為答」〔T41n1821 0226b07〕。
- ⭐ 二疏於此段繫屬全然一致——寶疏標法逐字相應:「經部反問有部戒支不同」〔T41n1822 0647b20〕·「經部引文不同,例釋具支、不具支異」〔T41n1822 0647b22〕。⇒ 問難方=經部·答護方=說一切有部(迦濕彌羅本宗),二疏無互異。
(十二)三歸之體
- 「唯無學法即是佛」之難者歸屬——光記自身存二解:光記於此難之標科逐字作「論主難,或述經部難」〔T41n1821 0227b05〕,其答之標作「毘婆沙者至彼隨壞故」〔T41n1821 0227b07〕(謂壞彼無學所依之生身,彼無學法亦隨壞故)。⇒ 光記於難者之歸屬並列二解而不決,據實記,不代判。
- ⭐ 寶疏逕標「外人」——寶疏於同一難牒作「若唯無學法至成無間罪」〔T41n1822 0648b18〕,判為外人難有部,不細分論主與經部。二疏用語寬窄有別,唯錄不判。
- ⭐ 寶疏獨引《婆沙》三十四之「歸依法」全問答——其引首作「問:歸依法者,為歸依自相續諸蘊滅」〔T41n1822 0648b04〕,下續他相續、無情數二問,答謂歸依自他相續及無情數等一切蘊滅。⇒ 此段光記無對應文,三家互異之顯例;因涉「歸依法」體性之三分判釋,其判屬承衍所收之類。
- 十八不共法之有餘師說——本論「有餘師說:歸依佛者,總歸依如來十八不共法」〔T29n1558 0076c16〕一句,三疏於此皆未特為之立問答科,僅隨文注。據實記。
(十三)邪行最可訶·得律儀如誓
- 何緣唯近事制離邪行——光記於此設問,其文作「何緣世尊於餘六眾」〔T41n1821 0228b04〕(下續「或於餘苾芻、勤策、近住律儀處,立離非梵行為所學處,唯於近事一律儀中制欲邪行」),並自註「理亦應問近事女」而但以近事為問。⇒ 論主自設之問。
- 後娶妻妾得戒之範圍——光記引《正理》三十八作「先娶妻妾後受律儀」〔T41n1821 0228c02〕,續謂於自妻等亦發此戒,以近事等別解脫律儀一切有情處所得故。
- 語有四過何唯制一——光記標問作「語有四過,何唯制一」〔T41n1821 0228c08〕,答謂由前說三因(最可訶·易遠離·聖者得不作)唯制虛誑。
(十四)遮中唯離酒
- 遮罪之問答鏈——光記於「復以何緣不於遠離遮罪建立近事律儀」一段逐句標科,其標答作「誰言此中不離遮罪」〔T41n1821 0228c22〕,下標「離何遮罪」為徵、「謂離飲酒」為釋;續於「寧知飲酒遮罪攝耶」〔T41n1821 0228c29〕標為問,而以「由飲酒中無性罪相」為答。⇒ 論主自設之問答鏈;此鏈與眾賢《順正理》飲酒性遮之大辯(見目五之六)正是同一諍點之異書並見。
(十五)三疏互異總覽(並錄不判)
| 議題 | 光記 | 寶疏 | 頌疏 | 互異之點 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 卷十四首之科層歸屬 | 業體性章內「第三」 | 品級「大文第二」 | 業體性章內「第三」 | 名目光記頌疏逐字同·所繫層級二式 |
| 三律儀繫界之喻 | 無喻 | 「如纏市」 | 未及此喻 | 寶疏獨有 |
| 近住可否過一晝夜受之末判 | 逐番標科而不下斷語 | 下一判語(與眾賢同文) | 未及 | 光記不引此判語 |
| 齋體之諍 | 逐層標二造往復五番 | 但作「敘有部宗」之簡標 | 未逐番分科 | 詳略懸殊之最 |
| 外國師之陣營標籤 | 「外國師」與「迦濕彌羅國師」對舉 | 逕稱「經部」 | 未及 | 標籤用語有別 |
| 一分等四句之繫屬 | 經部難·說一切有部答 | 經部反問·有部答 | 未逐番分科 | 二疏全然一致 |
| 「唯無學法即是佛」之難者 | 「論主難,或述經部難」二解並陳 | 逕標「外人難有部」 | 未及 | 光記自存二解·寶疏從寬 |
| 「歸依法」自他相續之問答 | 無對應文 | 獨引《婆沙》三十四全問答 | 無對應文 | 寶疏獨有補釋 |
| 神泰疏 | —— | —— | —— | 業品全闕·無可繫(據實標闕) |
三疏互異之處,逐家並錄,不判是非。三疏之判釋與其互異之義理取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)
本子所立者,是部派毘曇之戒學總表——以「無表」為色法而立三律儀。其向唯識系之承接(逐條繫彼系逐字):
- 無表之體:實色抑假立 → 《成唯識論》。本子通篇以無表為色法,八種別解脫「唯此四種別解律儀皆有體實」〔T29n1558 0072b25 前後〕,其實有之立即本品前卷之事。《成唯識論》於同一法逕作反判——「表、無表色豈非實有?此非實有」〔T31n1585 0004c08〕,並自立其所以然曰「然依思願善惡分限,假立無表,理亦無違」〔T31n1585 0004c24〕。⇒ 同一「無表」之名,二系一實一假:有部繫之於色法之實體,唯識繫之於思種增長位之假立。此為②橋於業品最直之一錨。唯誌錄·不判。
- 三律儀之名目 → 《瑜伽師地論》本地分。本子立別解脫·靜慮生·道生三律儀,又別立斷律儀一名(未至九無間所俱生者)。《瑜伽師地論》於律儀所攝業作「或別解脫律儀所攝業,或靜慮等至果斷律儀所攝業,或無漏律儀所攝業」〔T30n1579 0319b29〕。⇒ 三律儀之名目相合,唯彼系以「靜慮等至果斷律儀」一名兼收本子之「靜慮生律儀」與「斷律儀」二名——同一組法數而開合異,可為對讀之座標。
- 不律儀之類 → 《瑜伽師地論》十二不律儀類。本子有「不律儀」之名並列其五種異名(惡行·惡戒·業·業道·不律儀),而不列其類。《瑜伽師地論》於同一名下逕設問「何等十二不律儀類」〔T30n1579 0319c03〕並逐一列之。⇒ 二系詳略互補:俱舍詳其名義與成就之位次,瑜伽詳其事類。唯誌錄·不判。
八、譯史
- 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十四」〔T29 0072b02〕,品續題「分別業品第四之二」〔T29 0072b06〕。
- 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」〔T55n2154 0545c16〕,又於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕;玄奘本著錄於其後作「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0620c22〕。
- 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷」〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷」〔T55n2154 0620c27〕,並結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行,故其牒俱舍之句可逐字對讀。
- 譯事旁證:《大慈恩寺三藏法師傳》錄玄奘永徽五年答書「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」〔T50n2053 0261c20〕。⇒ 俱舍與順正理同期並譯,此為本子對辯材料何以密集之背景(唯錄事實·不作因果之判)。
- 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論之體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子兩處明錄經部之說(不律儀非實物之解〔T29n1558 0075a12 前後〕·近事一分等之難),而眾賢於後者有最烈之反破(見目五之二),正是此體例之實例。
- 三疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·業品闕)。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷十四(底本)〔0072b02–0077c14〕:卷端題 0072b02 · 品續題 0072b06 · 開卷承轉 0072b07 · 正15前半 0072b08 · 正15後半 0072b13 · 正16 0072b17 · 正17 0072c25 · 正18 0073a11 · 正19 0073a29 · 正20前半 0073b14 · 引頌一 0073b25 · 正20後半 0073c01 · 正21·正22 0073c07 · 正23前半 0073c25 · 正23後半·正24前半 0074a04 · 正24後半·正25前半 0074a12 · 正25後半 0074a25 · 正26 0074b04 · 正27 0074b13 · 正28前半 0074c08 · 正28後半 0074c28 · 正29 0075a18 · 引頌二 0075b11 · 正30 0075b14 · 正31前半 0075c19 · 正31後半 0076a01 · 正32〔1–3句〕 0076a12 · 正32〔4句〕 0076b15 · 正33 0076b22 · 引頌三 0076c20 · 正34前半 0077a05 · 正34後半 0077a18 · 正35前半 0077a27 · 正35後半 0077b07 · 收卷句 0077c10。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段 0229c13–0234b19。要目 0229c14 · 0229c17 · 0229c19 · 0229c20 · 0229c21 · 0229c22 · 0230a23 · 0230b06 · 0230b16 · 0230c09 · 0230c10 · 0230c19 · 0230c23 · 0230c26 · 0231a05 · 0231a12 · 0231a15 · 0231a18 · 0231a23 · 0231b09 · 0231b14 · 0231b21 · 0231b27 · 0231c02 · 0231c14 · 0232a01 · 0232b02 · 0232b07 · 0232b24 · 0232b26 · 0232b28 · 0232c02 · 0233a13 · 0233b10 · 0233b16 · 0233c14 · 0233c15 · 0233c26 · 0234a07 · 0234a15 · 0234a19 · 0234b19(迄界)。
- 眾賢 T1562(辯業品第四·題界約 0529a06–0596a11):本子對應段約 0548a27–0561b22。要目 0551a23 · 0553b03 · 0553c17 · 0554a26 · 0556b07 · 0556b11 · 0556c04 · 0556c06 · 0556c07 · 0560b13 · 0560b21。T1563(辯業品第五·題界約 0859c06–0892c12):本子對應段約 0865b16–0868c07。
- 光記 T41n1821 卷十四〔卷題 0217a11 · 品題行 0217a14〕:0217a15 · 0217a22 · 0217b07 · 0217b23 · 0217c23 · 0219a09 · 0219a11 · 0219a24 · 0219c24 · 0220b11 · 0220c06 · 0220c08 · 0221b17 · 0222b18 · 0222b25 · 0223c19 · 0223c29 · 0224a14 · 0224c15 · 0225b05 · 0225b08 · 0226a08 · 0226a11 · 0226a28 · 0226a29 · 0226b01 · 0226b05 · 0226b07 · 0226b11 · 0226b19 · 0226b22 · 0226b24 · 0227b05 · 0227b07 · 0228b04 · 0228c02 · 0228c08 · 0228c22 · 0228c29。
- 寶疏 T41n1822 卷十四〔卷題 0640a18 · 品題行 0640a21〕:0640a23 · 0640b03 · 0644c05 · 0644c23 · 0646b19 · 0647b20 · 0647b22 · 0648b04 · 0648b18。
- 頌疏 T41n1823 論本第十四〔卷題 0894b13〕:0894b15。無別立品題行,其界以卷首正文首句核。
- 神泰疏 X53n0836:業品全闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。
- 唯識系互讀錨:T31n1585 0004c08 · 0004c24;T30n1579 0319b29 · 0319c03。
- 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01;T50n2053 0261c20;T50n2049 0190b15。
- 校勘:卷十四校記二十五枚(異讀二十一全枚舉·重出併三·他藏交叉註一不入表)+ CBETA 回改註一枚(0077c0801·首讀【大】·未回改)·無升定本案。
The previous fascicle of the Chapter on Action made out the nature of the entity of action (the manifest and the nonmanifest), the great elements that produce it, and what raises the four wholesome and four unwholesome; the subsidiary discussion being finished, this unit returns into the main discussion of the manifest and the nonmanifest, setting out directly from 「無表,略說有三」 tr. “the nonmanifest, stated in brief, is of three kinds.” Within one fascicle it establishes the three disciplines, opens individual liberation into eight kinds and gathers the real entities back into four, sets up the four positions of lay follower, one-day observance, novice, and bhikṣu, glosses the names śīla, excellent conduct, action, and discipline, adjudges who possesses which discipline, makes out the discipline of cutting off and the discipline of the faculties, analyzes by the method of statements the past, present, and future of possessing the manifest and the nonmanifest position by position, explains the conditions by which discipline is obtained and the terms of a life and of a day and a night, sets out in detail how the eight limbs of the one-day observance are undertaken, settles the entity of the three refuges, and closes with the two questions of why sexual misconduct is the most reproachable and why among the prohibited offences liquor alone is abstained from — the section on the study of discipline of an Abhidharma treatise is all of it in this fascicle.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | The position of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chapters | The second part of Chapter Four, Analysis of Action (chapter title〔T29 0067b06〕) — this unit (Unit 2) = the whole of Fascicle Fourteen〔0072b02–0077c14〕. Root stanzas 15 through 35 (twenty-eight blocks) plus three blocks of quoted stanza, thirty-one blocks in all |
| The anchor carried over | The opening transitional sentence 「傍論已了,復應辯前表無表相」 tr. “the subsidiary discussion is finished; now again we should make out the marks of the manifest and the nonmanifest spoken of before”〔T29 0072b07〕— what is carried over is the subsidiary discussion of the four wholesome and four unwholesome and of the two raisings at the end of Fascicle Thirteen; the author turns on his heel in one sentence and returns into the main discussion of the manifest and the nonmanifest |
| The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries (the layer differing in the three houses) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0217a15〕: 「此下第三廣明表、無表。就中,一明三無表、二依三別解」 tr. “below, the third, explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest at length. Within it, first explaining the three nonmanifests; second, explaining individual liberation in reliance upon the three” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0894b15〕: 「從此第三,廣明表無表:一明三無表、二依三別解」 tr. “from here the third, explaining the manifest and the nonmanifest at length: first explaining the three nonmanifests, second explaining individual liberation in reliance upon the three” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0640a23〕: 「自此已下大文第二明律儀等三,先總標三別、後依章別釋」 tr. “from here below, the second of the main text, explaining the three of discipline and the rest: first marking the three distinctions in general, afterwards explaining them separately by section” ⇒ the outline names of Puguang and Yuanhui agree word for word (「一明三無表、二依三別解」 tr. “first explaining the three nonmanifests, second explaining individual liberation in reliance upon the three”), while the layer to which they attach them is of two patterns: Puguang and Yuanhui attach this as 「第三」 tr. “the third” within the chapter on the nature of the entity of action, Fabao as the second main division at the chapter level. Recorded without adjudication |
| The three commentaries divide their fascicles exactly as Xuanzang does | Puguang’s Fascicle Fourteen〔T41n1821 0217a11〕(chapter-title line 0217a14) · Fabao’s Fascicle Fourteen〔T41n1822 0640a18〕(chapter-title line 0640a21) · Yuanhui’s Treatise proper fourteen〔T41n1823 0894b13〕(with no separate chapter-title line · checked by the first sentence of the main text at the head of the fascicle). ⇒ The three houses divide their fascicles independently and their boundaries agree item by item with Xuanzang’s; this is the independent witness for the carving of this unit |
| The closing sentence of the fascicle | 「放逸處言,酒是放逸所依處故」 tr. “as for the words occasion of heedlessness, liquor is the place upon which heedlessness depends”〔T29 0077c10〕— the general close of the passage on liquor alone being abstained from among the prohibited, followed immediately by the end-title of Fascicle Fourteen |
Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560 · the interlinear note of the Chapter on Action reading “one hundred thirty-one stanzas”) plus the prose self-commentary. This unit has twenty-eight blocks of root stanza —〔0072b08〕first half of Root 15 ·〔0072b13〕second half of Root 15 ·〔0072b17〕Root 16 ·〔0072c25〕Root 17 ·〔0073a11〕Root 18 ·〔0073a29〕Root 19 ·〔0073b14〕first half of Root 20 ·〔0073c01〕second half of Root 20 ·〔0073c07〕Roots 21 and 22 ·〔0073c25〕first half of Root 23 ·〔0074a04〕second half of Root 23 and first half of Root 24 ·〔0074a12〕second half of Root 24 and first half of Root 25 ·〔0074a25〕second half of Root 25 ·〔0074b04〕Root 26 ·〔0074b13〕Root 27 ·〔0074c08〕first half of Root 28 ·〔0074c28〕second half of Root 28 ·〔0075a18〕Root 29 ·〔0075b14〕Root 30 ·〔0075c19〕first half of Root 31 ·〔0076a01〕second half of Root 31 ·〔0076a12〕Root 32〔Lines 1–3〕·〔0076b15〕Root 32〔Line 4〕·〔0076b22〕Root 33 ·〔0077a05〕first half of Root 34 ·〔0077a18〕second half of Root 34 ·〔0077a27〕first half of Root 35 ·〔0077b07〕second half of Root 35 — Roots 15 through 35 in all.
Two places where the citation runs across stanzas (as it stands · not a defect):〔0074a04〕second half of Root 23 and first half of Root 24 ·〔0074a12〕second half of Root 24 and first half of Root 25. One place of citation and gloss at the level of the line:〔0076a12〕Root 32〔Lines 1–3〕and〔0076b15〕Root 32〔Line 4〕— the first three lines and the fourth line of one stanza each forming a block of its own, with a long stretch of prose between them (the dispute over the four statements of “one part” and the rest); this is the finest carving of stanza blocks in this unit.
Three blocks of quoted stanza · each with an adducing phrase before it:〔0073b25〕「身律儀善哉,善哉語律儀,意律儀善哉,善哉遍律儀」 tr. “the discipline of body, how excellent; excellent too the discipline of speech; the discipline of mind, how excellent; excellent too the universal discipline” — adduced by 「若爾,世尊所說略戒」 tr. “if that is so, the abbreviated discipline spoken by the World-Honored One”〔0073b24〕;〔0075b11〕「由此能長養,自他善淨心,是故薄伽梵,說此名長養」 tr. “by this one can nourish the pure and wholesome mind of oneself and of others, and therefore the Bhagavat said that this is called the nourishing” — adduced by 「如有頌言」 tr. “as a stanza says”〔0075b10〕;〔0076c20〕「眾人怖所逼,多歸依諸山」 tr. “the multitudes, pressed by dread, mostly go for refuge to those mountains” (one hundred characters · ten lines) — adduced by 「如世尊言」 tr. “as the World-Honored One says”〔0076c19〕. None of the three blocks is included in T1560.
Two places in this unit where two accounts are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails): First, the four statements of 「一分等」 tr. “one part and the rest” concerning the lay follower — the Sautrāntikas adduce the Mahānāman Sūtra as a difficulty and the Sarvāstivādins construe it by 「約能持說」 tr. “said with regard to what can be kept,” and the author records seven exchanges of the two parties and closes back upon his own school with 「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師,不許闕律儀得成近事」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters of the country of Kaśmīra do not allow that one who lacks the discipline can become a lay follower”〔0076b11〕— the difficulty from 「如是所執違越契經」 tr. “what is thus maintained goes against the sūtra” onward the Guangji assigns to the Sautrāntikas (「經部破前通經」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas refute the preceding construal of the sūtra”〔T41n1821 0226b05〕), and the closing sentence only records the Vaibhāṣikas’ disallowance; the author pronounces no final “reasonable / unreasonable” verdict. Second, whether drinking liquor is an intrinsic offence or a prohibited one — 「諸持律者言:飲酒是性罪」 tr. “those who uphold the Vinaya say: drinking liquor is an intrinsic offence”〔0077b14〕and 「對法諸師言非性罪,然為病者總開遮戒」 tr. “the Abhidharma masters say it is not an intrinsic offence, but that for the sick the prohibitory disciplines were opened as a whole”〔0077b22〕are both written down; the chapter closes with 「雖是遮罪,而令放逸廣造眾惡,為令殷重遮斷故說」 tr. “though it is a prohibitory offence, it makes for heedlessness and the wide doing of many evils, and so it is spoken of that it may be cut off with grave earnestness”〔0077c09〕, which continues the Abhidharma masters’ line of speech rather than adding a separate verdict of the author.
One place in this unit where the author closes for himself (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication): whether the discipline of the one-day observance may be undertaken beyond one day and night — 「毘婆沙者作如是言:曾無契經說過晝夜有別受得近住律儀,是故我宗不許斯義」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas say thus: there has never been a sūtra saying that beyond a day and a night there is a separate undertaking and obtaining of the discipline of the one-day observance, and therefore our school does not allow this position”〔0074c24〕. ⇒ The doubt of the Sautrāntikas is recorded and the case is closed with the words of the home school, the sentence marking 「我宗」 tr. “our school” on its face.
This unit has no stretch of prose commentary of seven hundred characters or more (the type in which the stanzas are dense and the gloss short · recorded as it stands). The densest places of prose are the gloss on〔0076a12〕Root 32〔Lines 1–3〕(the seven exchanges over the four statements of “one part” and the rest) and the gloss on〔0077b07〕the second half of Root 35 (the argument over liquor as intrinsic or prohibited).
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence · within this unit’s corresponding passage) | The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on |
|---|---|---|
| nonmanifest | 「無教」 tr. “uninstructive”〔T29n1559 0229c13〕 | 「此中無表,略說有三」 tr. “the nonmanifest here, stated in brief, is of three kinds”〔0072b09〕— first discipline · second non-discipline · third neither of the two |
| discipline | 「護」 tr. “protection”〔T29n1559 0229c14〕 | 「能遮能滅惡戒相續故名律儀」 tr. “because it can block and can extinguish the continuum of evil discipline, it is called discipline”〔0072b10〕·「能防身語,故名律儀」 tr. “it can guard body and speech, and so it is called discipline”〔0073a19〕 |
| non-discipline | 「不護」 tr. “non-protection”〔T29n1559 0229c14〕 | 「不禁身語名不律儀」 tr. “not restraining body and speech, it is called non-discipline”〔0074a29〕 |
| neither of the two (neither discipline nor non-discipline · abiding in the middle) | 「中住」 tr. “middle-abiding”〔T29n1559 0231a15〕 | 「言住中者,謂非律儀非不律儀」 tr. “as for one said to abide in the middle, he is neither in discipline nor in non-discipline”〔0073c26〕 |
| the discipline of individual liberation | 「波羅提木叉」 tr. “prātimokṣa”〔T29n1559 0229c17〕 | 「一別解脫律儀,謂欲纏戒」 tr. “first, the discipline of individual liberation, that is, the discipline bound to desire”〔0072b14〕 |
| the discipline produced by meditative absorption | 「定護」 tr. “the protection of absorption”〔T29n1559 0229c19〕 | 「二靜慮生律儀,謂色纏戒」 tr. “second, the discipline produced by meditative absorption, that is, the discipline bound to form”〔0072b15〕 |
| the discipline produced by the path | 「無流護」 tr. “the protection without flow”〔T29n1559 0229c19〕 | 「三道生律儀,謂無漏戒」 tr. “third, the discipline produced by the path, that is, the discipline without outflows”〔0072b15〕 |
| the discipline of cutting off | 「滅護」 tr. “the protection of extinction”〔T29n1559 0230c09〕 | 「以能永斷欲纏惡戒及能起惑名斷律儀」 tr. “because it can cut off forever the evil discipline bound to desire and the afflictions that can raise it, it is called the discipline of cutting off”〔0073b16〕 |
| bhikṣu | 「比丘」 tr. “bhikṣu”〔T29n1559 0229c20〕 | the first of the eight disciplines of individual liberation · the first of the four real entities |
| probationer | 「式叉摩那」 tr. “śikṣamāṇā”〔T29n1559 0229c21〕 | the third of the eight — no separate entity, gathered under the discipline of the novice |
| novice | 「沙彌」 tr. “śrāmaṇera”〔T29n1559 0229c21〕 | the fourth of the eight · the second of the four real entities |
| lay follower | 「優婆塞」 tr. “upāsaka”〔T29n1559 0229c22〕 | the sixth of the eight · the third of the four real entities — 「自稱我是鄔波索迦」 tr. “he declares of himself: I am an upāsaka”〔0075c24〕 |
| one-day observance | 「優波婆娑」 tr. “upavāsa”〔T29n1559 0229c22〕 | the eighth of the eight · the fourth of the four real entities — 「言近住者,謂此律儀近阿羅漢住,以隨學彼故」 tr. “as for what is called the one-day observance, this discipline abides near the arhat, since one trains after him”〔0075b07〕 |
| the nourishing | 「布沙他」 tr. “poṣadha”〔T29n1559 0232b24〕 | an alternative name of the discipline of the one-day observance — 「如是律儀或名長養」 tr. “such a discipline is also named the nourishing”〔0075b08〕 |
| shape (the turning of the shape) | —— (Paramārtha here gives 「根名異」 tr. “the faculty is named differently”) | 「形謂形相,即男女根」 tr. “shape means the shape and mark, that is, the male and female faculties”〔0072c01〕·「由形改轉,體雖無捨得,而名有異故」 tr. “because by the changing and turning of the shape the entity is neither relinquished nor obtained, and yet the name differs”〔0072b29〕 |
| śīla | 「尸羅」 tr. “śīla” (the same) | 「能平險業故名尸羅」 tr. “because it can level rugged action, it is called śīla”〔0073a13〕·「訓釋詞者,謂清涼故」 tr. “the gloss of the term is that it is cooling”〔0073a13〕 |
| excellent conduct | 「善行」 tr. “good conduct”〔T29n1559 0230b06〕 | 「智者稱揚,故名妙行」 tr. “the wise extol it, and so it is called excellent conduct”〔0073a15〕 |
| action | 「業」 tr. “action” (the same) | 「所作自體,故名為業」 tr. “it is the very self of what is done, and so it is called action”〔0073a15〕 |
| individual liberation | 「波羅提木叉」 tr. “prātimokṣa” (as above) | 「依初別捨義,立別解脫名」 tr. “in reliance upon the sense of a first relinquishing severally, the name individual liberation is established”〔0073a23〕— the manifest and nonmanifest of the first thought-instant alone |
| path of action | 「業道」 tr. “path of action” (the same) | 「依業暢義立業道名」 tr. “in reliance upon the sense of action being brought through, the name path of action is established”〔0073a24〕 |
| what arises afterward | —— (Paramārtha abridges this passage) | 「不名業道,名為後起」 tr. “it is not called a path of action but is called what arises afterward”〔0073a27〕— the stage from the second thought on |
| evil discipline | 「惡戒」 tr. “evil discipline” (the same)〔T29n1559 0231a18〕 | 「障淨尸羅故名惡戒」 tr. “because it obstructs pure śīla it is called evil discipline”〔0074a28〕 |
| the discipline of speech | 「口護」 tr. “the protection of the mouth”〔T29n1559 0230c19〕 | what is pointed to by the quoted stanza’s 「善哉語律儀」 tr. “excellent too the discipline of speech”〔0073b25〕 |
| correct knowing (the entity of the discipline of mind and of the faculties) | 「善慧」 tr. “good discernment”〔T29n1559 0230c23〕 | 「謂意律儀慧念為體」 tr. “that is, the discipline of mind has discernment and mindfulness for its entity”〔0073c03〕 |
| the limbs of śīla | 「戒分」 tr. “the portion of discipline”〔T29n1559 0232b28〕 | 「八中前四是尸羅支」 tr. “of the eight, the first four are the limbs of śīla”〔0075b16〕— from abstaining from killing to abstaining from false speech |
| the limb of heedfulness | 「不放逸分」 tr. “the portion of heedfulness”〔T29n1559 0232c02〕 | 「次有一種是不放逸支」 tr. “next there is one kind which is the limb of heedfulness”〔0075b17〕— abstaining from drinking the various liquors |
| the limbs of restraint | —— (Paramārtha gives 「分修」 tr. “the portion of cultivation”) | 「後有三種是禁約支」 tr. “the last three kinds are the limbs of restraint”〔0075b19〕— from abstaining from anointing with scents and wearing garlands to abstaining from eating at the improper time |
| the entity of the fast | —— (Paramārtha opens and gathers this passage differently) | 「有餘師說:離非時食名為齋體」 tr. “some other masters say: abstention from eating at the improper time is called the entity of the fast”〔0075c02〕 |
| caitya | 「支提」 tr. “caitya”〔T29n1559 0233c15〕 | what is pointed to by the quoted stanza’s 「孤樹制多等」 tr. “lone trees, caityas, and the like”〔0076c21〕 |
| prohibited offence | 「假制罪」 tr. “conventionally instituted offence”〔T29n1559 0234a19〕 | set over against the intrinsic offence — 「以諸性罪唯染心行」 tr. “since all intrinsic offences proceed only in a defiled mind”〔0077b10〕 |
| surā | —— (Paramārtha abridges this passage) | 「醞食成酒名為窣羅」 tr. “liquor fermented from grain foods is called surā”〔0077c04〕 |
| maireya | —— (as above) | 「醞餘物所成名迷麗耶酒」 tr. “what is made by fermenting other things is called maireya liquor”〔0077c05〕 |
| madya | —— (as above) | 「若令醉時名末陀酒」 tr. “when they can make one intoxicated they are called madya liquor”〔0077c07〕 |
| occasion of heedlessness | 「放逸依處」 tr. “the place heedlessness depends upon”〔T29n1559 0234b19〕 | 「酒是一切放逸處故」 tr. “because liquor is the occasion of all heedlessness”〔0077b28〕·「由是獨立放逸處名」 tr. “for this reason it alone obtains the name occasion of heedlessness”〔0077b29〕 |
| the entity of the three refuges | —— (see item twenty-six of section four) | 「歸依佛者,謂但歸依能成佛無學法」 tr. “one who takes refuge in the Buddha takes refuge only in the dharmas beyond learning that can accomplish a Buddha”〔0076b24〕·「歸依僧者,謂通歸依諸能成僧學無學法」 tr. “one who takes refuge in the Saṅgha takes refuge generally in the dharmas of the learner and beyond learning that can accomplish a Saṅgha”〔0076b29〕·「歸依法者,謂歸涅槃」 tr. “one who takes refuge in the Dharma takes refuge in nirvāṇa”〔0076c05〕 |
The Sanskrit correspondences for the technical terms are hung only upon what the ancient masters transmitted and what can be evidenced. Puguang within this unit gives the Sanskrit-Chinese correspondences of the eight disciplines one by one, his text running 「苾芻,唐言乞士,舊云比丘,訛也」 tr. “bhikṣu, in the language of the Tang a beggar for alms; the old rendering ‘biqiu’ is a corruption,” recorded at item six〔T41n1821 0217b07〕. For the rest it is left blank, and is not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a later collated edition.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Fourteen)
Within the range of Unit 2〔0072b02–0077c14〕the <app> anchors number twenty-five = variant readings twenty-one (repetitions merged, three) + cross-notes to other canons one + without witness zero. Besides these there is one CBETA restoration <note type="add"> (0077c0801), which is not of the class of <app> and, by the form of this collection, is set out alongside the Taishō original printing and listed at the end of the table (marked ⟨CB⟩ · not entering the count of the twenty-one above). All twenty-one variant readings are listed (the base text following the Taishō 【大】 reading · the character collated being marked with 【 】 within the context sentence).
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variants | Context (word for word · the base-text reading) | Observation (recorded without adjudication) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0072004 | 0072b25 | 解/解脫【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「唯此四種別【解】律儀皆有體實」 tr. “only these four disciplines of individual liberation all have real entities” | 「別解律儀」 tr. “the discipline of individual liberation” in its abbreviated form is the treatise’s current usage, and 「別解脫律儀」 tr. “the discipline of individual liberation” in full is the whole title; the two readings point to one and the same thing, and both forms appear in this fascicle |
| 0072009 | 0072c13 | 雜/離【明】 | 「三種律儀體不相【雜】」 tr. “the entities of the three disciplines are not mixed with one another” | This sentence is precisely the establishing that the three disciplines are “not contrary to one another and turn at the same time”; read as 「離」 tr. “apart,” the momentum shifts from “not mixed” toward “not apart,” and this item touches the sense more plainly than the others |
| 0073004 | 0073b24 | 戒/戒頌曰【流布本】 | 「若爾,世尊所說略【戒】」 tr. “if that is so, the abbreviated discipline spoken by the World-Honored One” | 【大】 lacks the two characters 「頌曰」 tr. “the stanza says” while the circulating edition has them — touching whether the adducing phrase for a quoted stanza is expressly marked out. This is where the warrant lies for item one’s adjudication of “a quoted stanza, not a root stanza”; the variant does not touch the text of the stanza itself |
| 0074001 * | 0074a01 | 以/已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「初剎那後未捨【以】來」 tr. “after the first thought-instant, so long as it has not been relinquished” | The common interchange of the two characters, not touching doctrine. The Taishō note carries a star |
| 0074002 | 0074a14 | 曰/由【元】 | 「論【曰】:諸有安住律不律儀及住中者」 tr. “the treatise says: whoever abides in discipline, in non-discipline, or in the middle” | 「論曰」 tr. “the treatise says” is the fixed formula of this treatise’s citation and gloss; read as 「由」 tr. “by,” it does not make a sentence |
| 0074003 | 0074a23 | 此/比【元】 | 「如前所說住不律儀,【此】不律儀名差別者」 tr. “of the non-discipline abided in as stated above, the differences in the name of this non-discipline” | 「此不律儀」 tr. “this non-discipline” takes up the non-discipline established in the preceding passage; 「比」 tr. “compare” does not make a word |
| 0074005 * | 0074b24 | 苾芻/比丘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「從僧伽得者,謂【苾芻】苾芻尼及正學戒」 tr. “obtained from the Saṅgha are the disciplines of the bhikṣu, the bhikṣuṇī, and the probationer” | It touches the uniformity of rendering-characters throughout the treatise (Xuanzang’s new translation using 「苾芻」 tr. “bhikṣu,” the old translation 「比丘」 tr. “biqiu”); it has no bearing on the sense of this sentence (the three companies who obtain the discipline from the Saṅgha). The Taishō note carries a star |
| 0074008 | 0074b29 | 由/〔absent〕【宮】 | 「五【由】善巧酬答所問,謂蘇陀夷」 tr. “fifth, by answering skillfully what was asked, namely Sudāyin” | The particle introducing each item of the ten ways of obtaining full ordination, omitted in the Palace edition; the number and content of the enumeration are unchanged |
| 0074012 | 0074c17 | 或/戒/或【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「一晝夜後或五【或】十晝夜等中受近住戒」 tr. “after one day and night, or within five or ten days and nights and the like, undertaking the discipline of the one-day observance” | The note gives three readings at once (one of the three repetitions merged); 「或五或十」 tr. “either five or ten” is the connective of an enumeration, and read as 「戒」 tr. “discipline” the sentence does not stand |
| 0074013 | 0074c23 | 旦/且【宋】【明】【宮】 | 「【旦】應授與一晝夜戒」 tr. “at dawn one should confer the discipline of a day and a night” | 「旦」 tr. “at dawn” takes up the sense of the time in the preceding 「近住律儀於晨旦受」 tr. “the discipline of the one-day observance is undertaken at early dawn”; 「且」 tr. “provisionally” turns it instead into the tone of “for the time being” — the intent of the question the two readings hang upon differs a little; recorded without adjudication |
| 0075001 | 0075a15 | 耶/明【宮】 | 「以不捨此阿世【耶】故」 tr. “because he has not relinquished this āśaya” | 「阿世耶」 tr. “āśaya” is a fixed transcription (inclination); read as 「明」 tr. “clear” it does not make a word |
| 0075002 | 0075b24 | 次/〔absent〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「【次】離飲酒能防失念」 tr. “next, abstaining from drinking liquor can guard against lost mindfulness” | The connective of each of the three stages of the eight limbs (intrinsic offence · lost mindfulness · self-intoxication); with it omitted the sentence still reads |
| 0075003 | 0075c17 | 唯/住【宋】 | 「為【唯】近事得受近住、為餘亦有受近住耶」 tr. “is it only a lay follower who can undertake the one-day observance, or do others too undertake the one-day observance” | This is the head of the question of the first half of Root 31; 「為唯……為餘亦有」 tr. “is it only … or do others too” is the form of a question with two horns, and read as 「住」 tr. “abide” the form of the question does not stand; this item bears weight in syntax |
| 0076001 * | 0076a05 | 時/者【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「以經復說:我從今【時】乃至命終捨生言故」 tr. “because the sūtra goes on to say: from this time forward, until the end of my life, I renounce living beings” | What is collated is a character in the citation of the Mahānāman Sūtra’s sentence about 「捨生」 tr. “renouncing living beings” — this sentence is precisely the ground of the great dispute over “one part” and the rest; yet 「今時」 tr. “this time” and 「今者」 tr. “now” both point to a portion of time, and neither unsettles its being a proof adduced from the sūtra. The Taishō note carries a star |
| 0076002 | 0076a09 | 說重/重說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如得苾芻具足戒已,【說重】學處令識堅持」 tr. “just as, having obtained the full ordination of a bhikṣu, the training articles are said over again, teaching him to know them and hold them firmly” | An inversion of word order, the sense the same (the training articles being set out for him again) |
| 0076004 | 0076a24 | 以/已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「此中顯示【以】見諦者」 tr. “this passage shows that by one who has seen the truths” | The common interchange of the two characters; 「以見諦者」 tr. “by one who has seen the truths” means through a man who has seen the truths, while 「已」 tr. “already” shifts the momentum toward tense |
| 0076005 | 0076b17 | 是/提【宋】【元】 | 「由如【是】理,諸阿羅漢或有成就下品律儀」 tr. “by this principle, some arhats may possess a discipline of the low grade” | 「由如是理」 tr. “by this principle” is the fixed formula for taking up what precedes; 「提」 tr. “raise” does not make a word |
| 0076006 | 0076b29 | 通/道【宮】 | 「歸依僧者,謂【通】歸依諸能成僧學無學法」 tr. “one who takes refuge in the Saṅgha takes refuge generally in the dharmas of the learner and beyond learning that can accomplish a Saṅgha” | 「通歸依」 tr. “takes refuge generally” locks together with the following 「理實通歸一切佛僧」 tr. “in the real principle one takes refuge generally in the Saṅgha of all Buddhas,” and is precisely where the sense of the entity of the three refuges as “not confined to one Buddha or one Saṅgha” hangs; 「道」 tr. “path” is graphically similar and does not belong in sense, and this item touches the sense more plainly |
| 0077003 | 0077a14 | 娶/取【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「諸有先受近事律儀後【娶】妻妾」 tr. “those who first undertook the discipline of the lay follower and afterwards took wives and concubines” | The two characters were anciently interchangeable, and this does not affect the question of the passage (whether taking wives and concubines afterwards violates the earlier discipline) |
| 0077004 | 0077a22 | 納/娶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「後【納】妻妾非毀犯前戒」 tr. “taking wives and concubines afterwards is no violation of the earlier discipline” | One matter appearing twice within the same passage as the item above (0077003 giving 「娶」 tr. “to take,” this place 「納」 tr. “to take in”), the several editions interchanging the characters at just these two places; the two are of a piece |
| 0077006 | 0077c02 | 引發/發引【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「又能【引發】惡趣業故」 tr. “and because it can draw forth actions leading to the evil destinies” | An inversion of word order, the sense the same |
| 0077c0801 ⟨CB⟩ | 0077c08 | 檳【大】/㯽【磧-CB】/[按-女+(尸@貝)]【麗-CB】 | 「然以【檳】榔及稗子等亦能令醉」 tr. “yet betel nut and barnyard millet and the like can also make one intoxicated” | A CBETA restoration note (<note type="add"> · not an <app> variant reading) — the first reading listed is 【大】 ⇒ CBETA keeps the note without restoring, and the base-text stream still follows the Taishō original printing 「檳」 tr. “betel”; the graphic forms of the Qisha and Korean editions are recorded alongside. It does not touch the sense |
Honest record one: the collation note at 0074012 gives three readings at one and the same anchor (『或』【大】· 『戒』【大】· 『或』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】), of the type where the Taishō note repeats itself; this table records them as they stand without merging, and the count of three repetitions merged comes from this class, whence twenty-five <app> anchors but twenty-one items of variant reading.
Honest record two: the two anchors 0077003 and 0077004 are of a piece — within one and the same passage the text first gives 「娶」 tr. “to take” and then 「納」 tr. “to take in,” and the several editions interchange the characters at just these two places. They should be looked at together in reading, and one may not be used to settle the other.
Honest record three (the CBETA restoration): 0077c0801 belongs to the class of CBETA restoration notes and not to the Taishō witness collation notes, and so does not enter the count of the twenty-one above; the first reading listed is 【大】, which by the form of this collection means “CB keeps the note without restoring,” the base-text stream following the Taishō original printing. Within the whole range of this unit this is the only note of the class.
Conclusion on the collation: of the twenty-one items, about sixteen are graphically similar corruptions, additions and omissions of particles, or inversions of word order; five bear more plainly upon the sense — 0072009 (『雜/離』 · the character collated being the very establishing that “the three disciplines are not mixed with one another”) · 0073004 (『戒/戒頌曰』 · touching the presence or absence of the adducing phrase for a quoted stanza) · 0075003 (『唯/住』 · touching whether the form of the question at the first half of Root 31 stands) · 0076001 (『時/者』 · the character collated lying within the citation of the Mahānāman Sūtra) · 0076006 (『通/道』 · touching the sense of the three refuges as 「通歸一切」 tr. “taking refuge generally in all”). Not one item rises to a case for emending the base text (none being supported both by a commentator’s citation and by doctrine sufficiently to unsettle any doctrinal adjudication of this unit). The variant readings are recorded alongside for reference; the choice among them belongs to Shi Huijing, and this item only records without adjudicating.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma T1559 ★)
The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Fourteen〔T29n1558 0072b02–0077c14〕↔ Paramārtha’s passage〔T29n1559 0229c13–0234b19〕. The boundaries of the passage are fixed by the structure of the scenes alone (searching Paramārtha with Xuanzang’s words is forbidden).
- The beginning — Xuanzang’s transitional sentence 「傍論已了,復應辯前表無表相」 tr. “the subsidiary discussion is finished; now again we should make out the marks of the manifest and the nonmanifest spoken of before”〔T29n1558 0072b07〕, the scene being “the subsidiary discussion gathered up, and the return into the main discussion of the manifest and the nonmanifest”; Paramārtha at the same turning gives 「此諍已竟」 tr. “this dispute is now finished”〔T29n1559 0229c13〕, followed immediately by the verse 「無教應知三,護不護異二」 tr. “the uninstructive should be known as three: protection, non-protection, and what differs from the two”〔0229c14〕— corresponding item by item in scene with Xuanzang’s stanza 「無表三律儀,不律儀非二」 tr. “the nonmanifest is the three disciplines, non-discipline, and neither”〔0072b08〕(both being the general marking of the threefold division of the nonmanifest).
- The end — the closing sentence of Xuanzang’s Unit 2, 「放逸處言,酒是放逸所依處故」 tr. “as for the words occasion of heedlessness, liquor is the place upon which heedlessness depends”〔T29n1558 0077c10〕; Paramārtha at the corresponding place gives 「放逸依處,一切惡行所依故」 tr. “the place heedlessness depends upon, since it is what all evil conduct depends upon”〔T29n1559 0234b19〕, after which he turns to another new question, 「從此因若得一戒,為得餘二戒不」 tr. “from this cause, if one obtains one discipline, does one obtain the other two disciplines or not,” a question for which there is no corresponding text at all in Xuanzang’s Unit 2 — and so the corresponding passage in Paramārtha closes at 0234b19.
- Paramārtha’s fascicle divisions do not coincide with Xuanzang’s: the passage of Paramārtha corresponding to this unit runs across the end of his own 「之一」 tr. “part one” and the front of 「之二」 tr. “part two”; and the chapter continuation-title of Paramārtha’s part two〔T29n1559 0231b08〕falls exactly upon the seam between the first and second halves of Xuanzang’s Root 24 — the gloss on the block at〔0074a04〕(second half of Root 23 · first half of Root 24) has just been finished, and the stanza at〔0074a12〕(second half of Root 24 · first half of Root 25) has not yet come out, and the continuation-title falls just between them (and not in the middle of the gloss on the latter stanza). ⇒ Paramārtha’s fascicle boundaries may not be made to stand for the boundaries of this unit.
A basic difference of form: Xuanzang has 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza coming out first and the prose after; Paramārtha has 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” glossing sentence by sentence inset, so that one stanza is often broken into two to five short verses scattered about with long prose between.
Chief items of comparison (item by item · Xuanzang / Paramārtha · each with the words verbatim and the loc):
- The general marking of the threefold division of the nonmanifest — Xuanzang: 「無表三律儀,不律儀非二」 tr. “the nonmanifest is the three disciplines, non-discipline, and neither”〔0072b08〕‖ Paramārtha: 「無教應知三,護不護異二」 tr. “the uninstructive should be known as three: protection, non-protection, and what differs from the two”〔T29n1559 0229c14〕, the explanation running 「此無教,一名護;二名不護;三異此二,謂非護非非護」 tr. “this uninstructive is, first, called protection; second, called non-protection; third, what differs from these two, namely neither protection nor non-protection”〔T29n1559 0229c15〕. Nonmanifest / uninstructive · discipline / protection · non-discipline / non-protection — three renderings corresponding systematically, consistent throughout.
- The three kinds of discipline — Xuanzang: 「律儀別解脫,靜慮及道生」 tr. “discipline is individual liberation, and what is produced by meditative absorption and by the path”〔0072b13〕‖ Paramārtha: 「護波羅提木叉,定生及無流」 tr. “protection is prātimokṣa, what is produced by absorption, and what is without flow”〔T29n1559 0229c17〕. Individual liberation / prātimokṣa · produced by absorption / the protection of absorption · produced by the path / the protection without flow.
- The eight disciplines · the real entities four only — Xuanzang: 「初律儀八種,實體唯有四」 tr. “the first discipline has eight kinds, its real entities four only”〔0072b17〕‖ Paramārtha breaks it into three verses with prose listing the names between them; the eight names correspond one to one — bhikṣu / bhikṣu · bhikṣuṇī / bhikṣuṇī · śikṣamāṇā / probationer · śrāmaṇera / novice · śrāmaṇerī / female novice · upāsaka / lay follower · upāsikā / female lay follower · upavāsa / one-day observance.
- Undertaking abstention from five, eight, and ten establishes four disciplines — Xuanzang: 「受離五八十,一切所應離」 tr. “undertaking abstention from five, eight, ten, and all that ought to be abstained from”〔0072c25〕‖ Paramārtha: 「五八十一切,惡處受離故」 tr. “five, eight, ten, all — because abstention is undertaken from the places of evil”〔T29n1559 0230a23〕. The numbers and their order agree entirely, only the opening and gathering of the syntax differing a little; and beneath this verse Paramārtha goes straight on with a line listing the names of the four positions, 「優婆塞布薩,沙彌及比丘」 tr. “upāsaka, poṣadha, śrāmaṇera, and bhikṣu.”
- The gloss on śīla, excellent conduct, action, and discipline — Xuanzang: 「俱得名尸羅,妙行業律儀」 tr. “all may be named śīla, excellent conduct, action, and discipline”〔0073a11〕‖ Paramārtha: 「尸羅善行業,或說守護等」 tr. “śīla, good conduct, action, or what is called guarding and the rest”〔T29n1559 0230b06〕. Excellent conduct / good conduct; Xuanzang’s 「律儀」 tr. “discipline” within this stanza Paramārtha gives as 「守護等」 tr. “guarding and the rest,” the rendering-characters differing in breadth while the sense is the same. Xuanzang’s next half-stanza 「唯初表無表,名別解業道」 tr. “only the first manifest and nonmanifest are named individual liberation and path of action” Paramārtha gives as 「初有教無教,波木叉業道」 tr. “the first instructive and uninstructive, prātimokṣa and path of action”〔T29n1559 0230b16〕.
- The eight companies possessing individual liberation and the rest — Xuanzang: 「八成別解脫,得靜慮聖者」 tr. “the eight possess individual liberation; one who obtains meditative absorption, and the noble one”〔0073a29〕‖ Paramārtha breaks it into four verses corresponding line by line to the four lines of Xuanzang’s stanza, one of the most exactly wrought instances of the opening and gathering of structure in this unit.
- The discipline of cutting off — Xuanzang: 「未至九無間,俱生二名斷」 tr. “the nine uninterrupted paths of access concentration, and the two arising together with them, are named cutting off”〔0073b14〕‖ Paramārtha: 「於未來二滅,九次第道生」 tr. “toward the future, the two extinctions arise with the nine successive paths”〔T29n1559 0230c10〕. The discipline of cutting off / the protection of extinction — a systematic difference of rendering; the order of the lines is inverted as well.
- Quoted stanza · the disciplines of body, speech, and mind — Xuanzang: 「身律儀善哉,善哉語律儀」 tr. “the discipline of body, how excellent; excellent too the discipline of speech”〔0073b25〕‖ Paramārtha: 「由身護善哉,口護亦善哉」 tr. “by the protection of body, how excellent; the protection of the mouth is excellent too”〔T29n1559 0230c19〕. The discipline of speech / the protection of the mouth; the structure of the four lines corresponds word for word, this being the most exactly wrought of the quoted stanzas in this unit.
- The discipline of the faculties — Xuanzang: 「正知正念合,名意根律儀」 tr. “correct knowing and correct mindfulness joined are named the discipline of mind and of the faculties”〔0073c01〕‖ Paramārtha: 「合善慧正念,各說意根護」 tr. “joining good discernment and correct mindfulness, each is called the protection of mind and of the faculties”〔T29n1559 0230c23〕. Correct knowing / good discernment — both glossing the sense of 「慧」 tr. “discernment,” differing a little in breadth and strictness.
- The stages of possessing the nonmanifest while abiding in individual liberation — Xuanzang writes eight lines at one breath, 「住別解無表,未捨恒成現」 tr. “one who abides in the nonmanifest of individual liberation, so long as he has not relinquished it, constantly possesses the present”〔0073c07〕and onward ‖ Paramārtha breaks it into five places of short verse with inset gloss (「若住波木叉,與現應至捨」 tr. “if one abides in prātimokṣa, one accords with the present until relinquishing”〔T29n1559 0230c26〕·「有定護相應,與過去未來」 tr. “one endowed with the protection of absorption accords with past and future”〔T29n1559 0231a05〕·「住定及聖道,與現世相應」 tr. “abiding in absorption and in the noble path, one accords with the present time”〔T29n1559 0231a12〕and the rest). This is the typical instance of the structural difference of opening and gathering between the two versions.
- The stages of abiding in the middle — Xuanzang: 「住中有無表,初成中後二」 tr. “one abiding in the middle who has a nonmanifest possesses at first the middle, and thereafter the two”〔0073c25〕‖ Paramārtha likewise breaks it into two places of short verse with inset gloss.
- Raising a defiled or pure nonmanifest while abiding in discipline or non-discipline — Xuanzang: 「住律不律儀,起染淨無表」 tr. “one abiding in discipline or non-discipline raising a defiled or pure nonmanifest”〔0074a04〕‖ Paramārtha: 「住不護與善,住護復與惡」 tr. “one abiding in non-protection accords with the wholesome, one abiding in protection accords again with the evil”〔T29n1559 0231a23〕. Paramārtha sets 「淨污」 tr. “pure and polluted” against Xuanzang’s 「染淨」 tr. “defiled and pure,” the word order differing a little while the sense is the same.
- The stages of possessing the manifest — Xuanzang: 「表正作成中,後成過非未」 tr. “the manifest, while presently being done, possesses the middle, and thereafter possesses the past and not the future”〔0074a12〕‖ Paramārtha: 「復一切與教,正作與中應」 tr. “again all accord with the instructive; while presently doing, one accords with the middle”〔T29n1559 0231b09〕, continuing 「與有覆無覆,過去不相應」 tr. “with the obscured and the unobscured, one does not accord with the past”〔T29n1559 0231b14〕. This passage falls exactly across Paramārtha’s fascicle division (see the item on the divisions not coinciding above).
- The five alternative names of non-discipline — Xuanzang: 「惡行惡戒業,業道不律儀」 tr. “evil conduct, evil discipline, action, path of action, non-discipline”〔0074a25〕‖ Paramārtha: 「不護及惡行,惡戒或業道」 tr. “non-protection and evil conduct, evil discipline, or path of action”〔T29n1559 0231b21〕. The five names correspond one to one, only the first name changing place in the order.
- The four statements of possessing the manifest but not the nonmanifest — Xuanzang: 「成表非無表,住中劣思作」 tr. “possessing the manifest and not the nonmanifest is one abiding in the middle doing it with feeble volition”〔0074b04〕‖ Paramārtha: 「但與教相應,中住下心作」 tr. “according with the instructive alone, one middle-abiding doing it with a low mind”〔T29n1559 0231b27〕, continuing 「捨未生有教,餘無教聖人」 tr. “the instructive relinquished or not yet arisen, the remaining uninstructive of the noble person”〔T29n1559 0231c02〕.
- The conditions by which the three disciplines are obtained — Xuanzang: 「定生得定地,彼聖得道生」 tr. “what is produced by absorption is obtained upon obtaining the stage of absorption; the noble one obtains from that what is produced by the path”〔0074b13〕‖ Paramārtha: 「波木叉,由互令他等」 tr. “prātimokṣa, by mutually causing another and the rest”〔T29n1559 0231c14〕. Paramārtha likewise gives the full list of the ten ways of obtaining full ordination, and it agrees with Xuanzang’s ten in name and in order position by position — checked position by position at first hand: Paramārtha’s second, “entering the fixed class of rightness (the path of seeing),” is Xuanzang’s second, 「得入正性離生」 tr. “entering the certainty of the noble path”; Paramārtha’s third, “being called ‘come well,’” is Xuanzang’s third, 「佛命善來苾芻」 tr. “the Buddha calling out ‘come well, bhikṣu’”; and the instances adduced agree position by position as well (the five bhikṣus · Yaśas · Kāśyapa · Sudāyin, in Paramārtha Sudāyin · Mahāprajāpatī, in Paramārtha the Great Gautamī · the nun Dharmadinnā, in Paramārtha the bhikṣuṇī Dharmadinnā · the border countries · the central country · the sixty of the worthy company); what differs is the rendering alone, and not the order. Recorded without adjudication.
- Individual liberation for life or for a day and a night — Xuanzang: 「別解脫律儀,盡壽或晝夜」 tr. “the discipline of individual liberation, for the whole of life or for a day and a night”〔0074c08〕‖ Paramārtha: 「隨有命善受,正護或日夜」 tr. “undertaken well so long as there is life, the right protection, or for a day and a night”〔T29n1559 0232a01〕. A day and a night / a day and a night in his wording.
- Evil discipline has no day and night — Xuanzang: 「惡戒無晝夜,謂非如善受」 tr. “evil discipline has no day and night, that is, it is not undertaken as the wholesome is”〔0074c28〕‖ Paramārtha divides it into two places of short verse. At the end of the passage Paramārtha likewise records the account of the Sautrāntika masters, his text running 「如護無教非有實物」 tr. “as with protection, the uninstructive is not a real thing”〔T29n1559 0232b02〕, of a piece with the Sautrāntika position recorded in the same passage by Xuanzang; the two translations agree in attributing it to 「經部師說」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say,” recorded without adjudication.
- How the discipline of the one-day observance is undertaken — Xuanzang: 「近住於晨旦,下座從師受,隨教說具支,離嚴飾晝夜」 tr. “the one-day observance at early dawn, seated low, undertaken from a master, spoken after the instruction, complete in the limbs, leaving off splendid ornaments, for a day and a night”〔0075a18〕‖ Paramārtha: 「下坐隨後說,布薩護具分」 tr. “seated low, speaking after him, the protection of poṣadha complete in its portions”〔T29n1559 0232b07〕(the same verse continuing 「離莊飾晝夜」 tr. “leaving off adornment, a day and a night”). One-day observance / poṣadha · splendid ornaments / adornment — a systematic difference of rendering, consistent throughout.
- Quoted stanza · the nourishing — Xuanzang: 「由此能長養,自他善淨心」 tr. “by this one can nourish the wholesome and pure mind of oneself and of others”〔0075b11〕‖ Paramārtha: 「由此能長養,自他淨善心」 tr. “by this one can nourish the pure and wholesome mind of oneself and of others”〔T29n1559 0232b26〕. The first two lines are nearly identical word for word (only 「善淨」 tr. “wholesome and pure” and 「淨善」 tr. “pure and wholesome” being inverted), while the last line gives in Xuanzang the rendering by sense 「說此名長養」 tr. “this is called the nourishing” and in Paramārtha the transcription 「此名布沙他」 tr. “this is called poṣadha.” The nourishing / poṣadha — one and the same Sanskrit word, the two versions taking different roads.
- The division of the eight limbs — Xuanzang: 「戒不逸禁支,四一三如次」 tr. “the limbs of discipline, of heedfulness, and of restraint, four, one, and three in order”〔0075b14〕‖ Paramārtha: 「戒分無放逸,分修分次第」 tr. “the portion of discipline, of heedfulness, and of cultivation, the portions in order”〔T29n1559 0232b28〕(the same verse continuing 「前四一後三」 tr. “the former four, one, and the latter three”). Paramārtha’s verse here has one extra line of amplification, one layer fuller than Xuanzang’s.
- Without undertaking the three refuges there is no one-day observance — Xuanzang: 「近住餘亦有,不受三歸無」 tr. “the one-day observance may be had by others too; without undertaking the three refuges there is none”〔0075c19〕‖ Paramārtha divides it into two places of short verse with inset gloss.
- The self-declaration raises the discipline of the lay follower — Xuanzang: 「稱近事發戒,說如苾芻等」 tr. “at declaring oneself a lay follower the discipline is raised, said as with the bhikṣu and the rest”〔0076a01〕‖ Paramārtha likewise divides it into two places of short verse.
- The four statements of “one part” and the rest — Xuanzang: 「若皆具律儀,何言一分等」 tr. “if all are complete in the discipline, why is ‘one part’ and the rest spoken of”〔0076a12〕‖ Paramārtha: 「一切若有護,一處等云何」 tr. “if all have protection, how ‘one place’ and the rest”〔T29n1559 0233a13〕. One part / one place — the rendering-character for the portion differs.
- Low, middle, and high follow the mind — Xuanzang: 「下中上隨心」 tr. “low, middle, and high follow the mind”〔0076b15〕‖ Paramārtha: 「如意」 tr. “according to intention”〔T29n1559 0233b10〕. Following the mind / according to intention — a difference of rendering-character, the sense the same (both meaning according to the strength or weakness of the mind at the time of undertaking).
- The entity of the three refuges — Xuanzang: 「歸依成佛僧,無學二種法,及涅槃擇滅,是說具三歸」 tr. “taking refuge in what accomplishes a Buddha and a Saṅgha, the dharmas beyond learning and the two kinds, and in nirvāṇa, cessation through discernment — this is to say the three refuges complete”〔0076b22〕‖ Paramārtha: 「能成佛僧法,無學及二種」 tr. “the dharmas that can accomplish a Buddha and a Saṅgha, those beyond learning and the two kinds”〔T29n1559 0233b16〕(the same verse continuing 「歸依及涅槃,歸依佛法僧」 tr. “taking refuge, and nirvāṇa; taking refuge in the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha”). One of the stanzas whose four lines correspond most exactly word for word, only the order of the lines differing a little — Xuanzang setting 「歸依成佛僧」 tr. “taking refuge in what accomplishes a Buddha and a Saṅgha” at the head of the stanza, Paramārtha setting 「歸依佛法僧」 tr. “taking refuge in the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha” at its end.
- Quoted stanza · the multitudes pressed by dread — Xuanzang: 「眾人怖所逼,多歸依諸山」 tr. “the multitudes, pressed by dread, mostly go for refuge to those mountains”〔0076c20〕‖ Paramārtha: 「多人求歸依,諸山及密林」 tr. “many men seek refuge in the mountains and in the dense forests”〔T29n1559 0233c14〕. Caitya / caitya in his own transcription — one word, two transcriptions; the whole verse corresponds line by line, only the wording of the last couplet differing a little.
- ★ Sexual misconduct is the most reproachable — Xuanzang: 「邪行最可訶,易離得不作」 tr. “sexual misconduct is the most to be reproached; it is easy to abstain from, and the discipline of not doing is obtained”〔0077a05〕‖ Paramārtha: 「邪婬最可訶,易作得不作」 tr. “sexual misconduct is the most to be reproached; it is easy to do, and the discipline of not doing is obtained”〔T29n1559 0233c26〕. Easy to abstain from / easy to do — a ★ divergence of rendering-character: Xuanzang’s 「易離」 tr. “easy to abstain from” says outright that misconduct is easy to abstain from; Paramārtha’s 「易作」 tr. “easy to do” is liable in its word order to give rise to the divergent reading “misconduct is easy to commit,” yet by the run of his prose (that abstaining from sexual misconduct is an easy thing to do) 「易作」 tr. “easy to do” is in fact an abbreviation of 「遠離……易作」 tr. “to abstain … is easy to do.” Recorded without adjudication.
- The discipline is obtained in accordance with the vow — Xuanzang: 「得律儀如誓,非總於相續」 tr. “the discipline is obtained in accordance with the vow, and not with regard to the whole of the continua”〔0077a18〕‖ Paramārtha: 「如受意得護,非於相續得」 tr. “protection is obtained in accordance with the intention undertaken, and not obtained with regard to the continua”〔T29n1559 0234a07〕.
- By opening false speech — Xuanzang: 「以開虛誑語,便越諸學處」 tr. “because opening false speech leads to transgressing the various training articles”〔0077a27〕‖ Paramārtha: 「通起妄語故,過一切學處」 tr. “because false speech is generally raised, one transgresses all the training articles”〔T29n1559 0234a15〕. Before this line Paramārtha has a further verse using the same construction (most reproachable · easy to do · the discipline of not doing obtained) as at abstaining from killing and at sexual misconduct, the threefold repetition upon three training articles being the density of Paramārtha’s rhetoric; Xuanzang makes a stanza of its own only at the two places of misconduct and false speech, without the threefold repetition upon three training articles. Recorded without adjudication.
- Among the prohibited, liquor alone is abstained from — Xuanzang: 「遮中唯離酒,為護餘律儀」 tr. “among the prohibited, liquor alone is abstained from, in order to guard the remaining disciplines”〔0077b07〕‖ Paramārtha gives 「假制罪」 tr. “conventionally instituted offence”〔T29n1559 0234a19〕to answer Xuanzang’s prohibited offence. Prohibited offence / conventionally instituted offence — a systematic difference of rendering, consistent throughout (the name intrinsic offence being wholly the same in the two versions).
Table of divergent renderings (within the range of Unit 2 · as seen word for word): nonmanifest / uninstructive · discipline / protection · non-discipline / non-protection · abiding in the middle / middle-abiding · individual liberation / prātimokṣa (in the short form) · the discipline produced by meditative absorption / the protection of absorption · the discipline produced by the path / the protection without flow · the discipline of cutting off / the protection of extinction · bhikṣu / bhikṣu · bhikṣuṇī / bhikṣuṇī · probationer / śikṣamāṇā · novice / śrāmaṇera · female novice / śrāmaṇerī · lay follower / upāsaka · female lay follower / upāsikā · one-day observance / upavāsa (poṣadha in his other forms) · the nourishing / poṣadha · excellent conduct / good conduct · the discipline of speech / the protection of the mouth · correct knowing / good discernment · the limbs of śīla / the portion of discipline · the limb of heedfulness / the portion of heedfulness · splendid ornaments / adornment · caitya / caitya in his own transcription · prohibited offence / conventionally instituted offence · intrinsic offence / intrinsic offence (the same) · following the mind / according to intention · one part / one place · a day and a night / a day and a night in his wording · the stanza says and the treatise says / the verse says and the explanation says · upāsaka in Xuanzang’s transcription / upāsaka in Paramārtha’s (one word, two writings).
Honest record (a zero result recorded honestly as it stands): Xuanzang gathers up the sense of “the self-declaration raises the discipline of the lay follower” with a whole stanza (the second half of Root 31, 「稱近事發戒,說如苾芻等」 tr. “at declaring oneself a lay follower the discipline is raised, said as with the bhikṣu and the rest”〔0076a01〕), while Paramārtha in the same scene makes no separate stanza to gather it, passing it off with a single short verse line, his prose amplification being sparer as well. This adjudication was reached by checking passage by passage against the structure of the scenes — this is a real difference of fullness between the two versions, and not a failure of searching. No judgment of merit is made between the two translations.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · recorded where present)
The chapter name in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises is not 「分別業品」 tr. “Analysis of Action”: T1562 has Adjudication of Action, chapter four〔the title boundary about 0529a06–0596a11〕· T1563 has Adjudication of Action, chapter five〔the title boundary about 0859c06–0892c12〕. Do not search them with the Kośa’s chapter name. The passage corresponding to this unit falls about T1562〔0548a27–0561b22〕. The form = citing only at the locs where there is a real debate with the Kośa · not citing generally.
1. The philological objection to the syntax of 「定生得定地」 tr. “what is produced by absorption is obtained upon obtaining the stage of absorption” (touching the conditions by which the three disciplines are obtained) — the Kośa gives 「定生得定地,彼聖得道生」 tr. “what is produced by absorption is obtained upon obtaining the stage of absorption; the noble one obtains from that what is produced by the path”〔T29n1558 0074b13〕. Saṅghabhadra criticizes the wording of the stanza thus: the one word 「定地」 tr. “stage of absorption” gathers up all the dharmas of that stage, so that discipline too is gathered under that stage, and thus it becomes “obtaining the discipline by obtaining the discipline” and nothing is accomplished; whence his closing words run outright 「經主此中應自思擇」 tr. “the Sūtra-master should here consider for himself”〔T29n1562 0551a23〕, maintaining that one ought to say only 「得靜慮」 tr. “obtaining the meditative absorption.” ⇒ This is a philological objection to the wording of the Kośa itself, and not a dispute of doctrinal position. Recorded without adjudication.
2. The great dispute over the four statements of 「一分等」 tr. “one part and the rest” concerning the lay follower (the core of the debate within the lineage in this unit) — the Kośa’s stanza gives 「若皆具律儀,何言一分等?謂約能持說」 tr. “if all are complete in the discipline, why is ‘one part’ and the rest spoken of? It is said with regard to what can be kept”〔T29n1558 0076a12〕. Saṅghabhadra cites and refutes sentence by sentence, his citation running 「經主此中作如是說:如是所執違越契經」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here says thus: what is thus held contravenes the sūtra”〔T29n1562 0553b03〕; and his final adjudication runs 「經主於此不正尋思」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here does not consider rightly”〔T29n1562 0553c17〕, going on to reproach him for harboring a partisan attachment in a matter of disputed principle. ⇒ Saṅghabhadra’s wording here is the harshest. Yet upon the core of this dispute (whether a lay follower must be complete in the five limbs of discipline), the author of the Kośa himself has already set up in the prose commentary on this stanza the explanation 「約能持故作是說」 tr. “it is said with regard to what can be kept,” and closes back upon his own school with 「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師,不許闕律儀得成近事」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters of the country of Kaśmīra do not allow that one who lacks the discipline can become a lay follower”〔T29n1558 0076b11〕; what Saṅghabhadra does is to defend the Sarvāstivāda home school sentence by sentence against the Sautrāntika-style reading cited in this passage of the Kośa. One meaning and two schools recorded together, with no adjudication of who prevails.
3. The Elder rejects 「下中上隨心」 tr. “low, middle, and high follow the mind” (touching the three grades of every discipline) — the Kośa gives 「下中上隨心」 tr. “low, middle, and high follow the mind”〔T29n1558 0076b15〕, the treatise saying 「由如是理,諸阿羅漢或有成就下品律儀,然諸異生或成上品」 tr. “by this principle, some arhats may possess a discipline of the low grade, while some ordinary beings may possess one of the high”〔T29n1558 0076b17〕. Saṅghabhadra himself records the Elder’s difficulty, his citation running 「此中上座作是撥言」 tr. “here the Elder speaks in rejection thus”〔T29n1562 0554a26〕— saying that what is thus held contravenes correct principle and teaching, and that if it must be so there would be no vigorous and right exertion in upholding the prohibitions. ⇒ The objector is the Elder and not the Sūtra-master; upon this stanza the Sarvāstivāda home school, the Elder, and the Sūtra-master have each their position. Recorded without adjudication.
4. The entity of the three refuges — the argument over 「唯無學法即是佛」 tr. “the dharmas beyond learning alone are the Buddha” (the second great dispute of this unit) — the Kośa gives 「歸依佛者,謂但歸依能成佛無學法」 tr. “one who takes refuge in the Buddha takes refuge only in the dharmas beyond learning that can accomplish a Buddha”〔T29n1558 0076b24〕, and below it records a difficulty of its own, 「若唯無學法即是佛者,如何於佛所惡心出血」 tr. “if the dharmas beyond learning alone are the Buddha, how is it that with an evil mind one draws blood from the Buddha”〔T29n1558 0076c07〕. Upon this Saṅghabhadra passes judgment three times: 「經主此中作如是說」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here says thus”〔T29n1562 0556b07〕(namely that this treatise says only that the dharmas beyond learning can accomplish a Buddha, and does not exclude the body one depends upon from being the entity of a Buddha) ·「今詳經主於本論義未甚研尋」 tr. “now, in detail, the Sūtra-master has not searched deeply into the sense of the root treatise”〔T29n1562 0556b11〕·「經主復言:又應唯執成苾芻戒即是苾芻」 tr. “the Sūtra-master says again: one ought likewise to hold that only accomplishing the discipline of a bhikṣu is the bhikṣu”〔T29n1562 0556c04〕, concluding with 「是故經主於對法宗,不善了知所說文義」 tr. “therefore the Sūtra-master, in the school of Abhidharma, does not well understand the sense of what is said”〔T29n1562 0556c06〕. ⇒ The wording is heavier still than in item two. One meaning and two schools recorded together, with no adjudication of who prevails.
5. The Vātsīputrīyas’ separate account of 「所歸佛」 tr. “the Buddha in whom refuge is taken” (a third party’s divergent account recorded by Saṅghabhadra himself) — in the same passage Saṅghabhadra records the explanation of another lineage, his text running 「婆雌子部作如是言:補特伽羅是所歸佛」 tr. “the Vātsīputrīyas speak thus: the pudgala is the Buddha in whom refuge is taken”〔T29n1562 0556c07〕, and refutes it himself (since it has no distinction, it does not constitute a refuge). ⇒ This is not a dispute between Saṅghabhadra and the Sūtra-master but Saṅghabhadra recording and refuting a third party’s divergent account himself; the text of the Kośa does not record this account, and it is material of extension belonging to Saṅghabhadra’s book alone, not entering the core of the debate within the lineage for this unit.
6. The argument over drinking liquor as an intrinsic or a prohibited offence (touching liquor alone being abstained from among the prohibited) — the text of the Kośa itself records both parties: 「諸持律者言:飲酒是性罪」 tr. “those who uphold the Vinaya say: drinking liquor is an intrinsic offence”〔T29n1558 0077b14〕and 「對法諸師言非性罪,然為病者總開遮戒」 tr. “the Abhidharma masters say it is not an intrinsic offence, but that for the sick the prohibitory disciplines were opened as a whole”〔T29n1558 0077b22〕. Saṅghabhadra upon the same point at issue first records the party of the intrinsic offence, his citation running 「有言飲酒是性罪攝」 tr. “some say that drinking liquor is gathered under intrinsic offence”〔T29n1562 0560b13〕(establishing it by the two gates of scripture and correct principle, and adducing the same exchange with Upāli in proof), and afterwards advances his own school, marked as 「正理論者作如是言」 tr. “the master of the Correct Principle speaks thus”〔T29n1562 0560b21〕(saying that drinking liquors is not gathered under intrinsic offence, since there is no mark of an intrinsic offence in it). ⇒ Here Saṅghabhadra and the text of the Kośa adduce the same exchange with Upāli as their base material, and the school to which both return is the same (both adjudging it not an intrinsic offence, which is the home position of Abhidharma); this is not a refutation of the author of the Kośa but an extension by way of exposition. Both parties stand together, with no adjudication of who prevails.
The collation and the debate looked at together: not one of the twenty-one collation items of Unit 2 rises to a case for emending the base text, while the debate within the lineage reaches its harshest wording at just the two places of 「一分等」 tr. “one part and the rest” and “the entity of the three refuges” — the two stretches that bear the deepest doctrinal weight in this unit. The shallowness of the collation and the harshness of the debate stand in exact contrast; recorded as it stands, without forcing an adjudication of cause and effect.
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)
The want of Shentai’s commentary (the negative proposition proved · the want marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Kośa X53n0836 is a fragment, the seven fascicles extant being Fascicles One, Two, Four, Five, Six, Seven, and Seventeen — Fascicles Eight through Sixteen (nine fascicles) are wholly lost, and the Chapters on the World, on Action, and on the Latent Tendencies are all among them. ⇒ Shentai’s commentary is fragmentary · the Chapter on Action is wanting · this unit has no line-by-line commentary of his to hang upon, and text from other fascicles is not made to stand for it. The three houses below are recorded together.
(1) The Three Kinds of Nonmanifest and the Three Disciplines
- Three explanations of how 「律儀」 tr. “discipline” gets its name — Puguang explains the four characters 「能遮能滅」 tr. “can block and can extinguish” layer by layer, his gloss on the make-up of the two characters for discipline running 「律謂法律,儀謂儀式」 tr. “‘dis-’ means law and rule, ‘-cipline’ means norm and form”〔T41n1821 0217a22〕, saying besides that manifest action does not extend to all three alike, and so the manifest is not spoken of here. ⇒ The three explanations take the two characters 「遮」 tr. “block” and 「滅」 tr. “extinguish” apart layer by layer, and can go straight into teaching.
- The gloss on the three disciplines as affiliated to the realms — under the three names of the discipline bound to desire, bound to form, and without outflows, Fabao sets up a simile, 「言欲等纏者,如纏市」 tr. “as for being bound to desire and the rest, it is like a binding market”〔T41n1822 0640b03〕, going on to say that the discipline of individual liberation is affiliated to the desire realm and so is called the discipline bound to desire, the discipline of absorption is affiliated to the form realm and so is called the discipline bound to form, and the discipline produced by the path is bound to none of the three realms and so is called the discipline without outflows. ⇒ The simile 「如纏市」 tr. “like a binding market” is Fabao’s alone, and Puguang has no such simile. The three houses diverge.
- The attribution of the outline layer — see the item on the chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries at item one: the outline names of Puguang and Yuanhui agree word for word while they attach them as the third within the chapter, and Fabao attaches it as the second main division at the chapter level. The three houses diverge; recorded without adjudication.
(2) The Eight Kinds of Individual Liberation · the Real Entities Four Only
- The Sanskrit-Chinese correspondences of the eight names — Puguang gives the correspondences one by one, the first running 「苾芻,唐言乞士,舊云比丘,訛也」 tr. “bhikṣu, in the language of the Tang a beggar for alms; the old rendering ‘biqiu’ is a corruption”〔T41n1821 0217b07〕, and goes on to give the Tang renderings of the names of the probationer (śikṣamāṇā), the novice (śrāmaṇeraka), the lay follower (upāsaka), and the one-day observance (upavāsa). ⇒ This is the direct base material for the layer of difficult terms in this unit.
- Three explanations of how the one-day observance gets its name — Puguang cites the one hundred twenty-fourth fascicle of the Mahāvibhāṣā as 「近阿羅漢住,以受此律儀,隨學彼故」 tr. “abiding near the arhat, since by undertaking this discipline one trains after him”〔T41n1821 0217b23〕, and records besides the two explanations 「有說:此近盡壽戒住」 tr. “some say: this abides near the discipline for life” and 「有說:此戒近時而住」 tr. “some say: this discipline abides near in time.” ⇒ Of these the second answers to the treatise’s own one explanation 「有說:此近盡壽戒住」 tr. “some say: this abides near the discipline for life”〔T29n1558 0075b08〕, Puguang setting out two further explanations besides the treatise’s one.
- Several explanations of the entity of the discipline being unchanged at the turning of the faculty — Puguang sets up several explanations upon the doubt “the articles of discipline of the bhikṣu and the bhikṣuṇī differ in number, so how can the entity be the same at the turning of the faculty,” the first running 「男、女不同,開、遮有異,隨緣別故」 tr. “men and women are not the same, what is opened and what is prohibited differ, and they differ according to circumstance”〔T41n1821 0217c23〕, going on to give 「據本七支,兩眾戒等」 tr. “as regards the basic seven limbs, the disciplines of the two companies are equal” and 「若論遮戒,多少有異」 tr. “if one speaks of prohibitory discipline, the number differs” and other explanations, layer upon layer.
(3) Undertaking Abstention from Five, Eight, and Ten Establishes the Four Disciplines
- The question of the opening and gathering of the ten precepts — Puguang sets himself a question, 「問:受畜金等,何故不立近住戒中」 tr. “Question: the receiving and hoarding of gold and the rest — why is it not established within the discipline of the one-day observance”〔T41n1821 0219a11〕, his answer being that householders are attached to gold, silver, and other treasures and cannot abstain from them, and so this article is not instituted in the discipline of the one-day observance; and he cites the thirty-sixth fascicle of the Correct Principle, 「為引怯怖眾多學處」 tr. “in order to draw in those who take fright at many training articles”〔T41n1821 0219a09〕, in explanation of why the discipline of the one-day observance joins anointing with scents and wearing garlands together with watching and listening to dancing and singing into one limb, while the discipline of the novice opens them into two.
(4) The Gloss on Śīla, Excellent Conduct, Action, and Discipline
- The outline of 「豈不無表亦名不作」 tr. “is the nonmanifest not also called not doing” — Puguang marks this passage as a question the author sets for himself, his citation running 「豈不無表至所作自體」 tr. “is it not that the nonmanifest … down to … the very self of what is done”〔T41n1821 0219a24〕. ⇒ This is the outline placement of T1558’s 「豈不無表亦名不作,如何今說所作自體」 tr. “is the nonmanifest not also called not doing? how is it now said to be the very self of what is done”〔T29n1558 0073a16〕: the author asks and answers himself, and it is not a dispute of another school.
(5) Who Possesses Which Discipline · the Discipline of Cutting Off
- The non-Buddhists have discipline but not individual liberation — Puguang marks below this the outline 「總明成就」 tr. “explaining possession in general,” and adjudges the treatise’s 「雖有,不名別解脫戒」 tr. “they have, and yet it is not called the discipline of individual liberation” and what follows to be the answer. ⇒ The outline of the author setting himself a question and answering it himself.
- The question of how the discipline of cutting off gets its name — Puguang cites the one hundred nineteenth fascicle of the Mahāvibhāṣā and sets himself a question, 「問:何故唯此名斷律儀」 tr. “Question: why is this alone called the discipline of cutting off”〔T41n1821 0219c24〕, his answer being that it can serve as the antidote that cuts off both the breaking of discipline and the afflictions that raise the breaking of discipline.
(6) The Passage on Possession by the Method of Statements
- The outline of explaining possession by the times — Puguang marks the outline of the passage 「今應思擇,表及無表誰成就何?齊何時分」 tr. “now it should be considered: manifest action and nonmanifest action — who possesses which? and up to what portion of time” as 「此下第二約世明成就」 tr. “below, the second, explaining possession by the times”〔T41n1821 0220b11〕, and divides it himself into 「一問、二答」 tr. “first the question, second the answer.” ⇒ This is the skeleton of the whole stretch from Root 21 to the first half of Root 25.
- The reason the discipline of absorption constantly possesses past and future — Puguang cites the treatise as 「失過去定律儀,今初剎那必還得彼故」 tr. “because the past discipline of absorption that was lost is now, at this first thought-instant, certainly regained”〔T41n1821 0220c06〕, and cites the sixty-first fascicle of the Correct Principle, 「諸有先時未離欲染」 tr. “whoever has not previously been freed from the defilement of desire”〔T41n1821 0220c08〕, in explanation of this stage.
- The four-part pattern of manifest action being made so by the mind — Puguang marks the passage 「此法力劣誰之所為」 tr. “this dharma being inferior in force, by what is it made so” sentence by sentence into the four parts of question, answer, difficulty, and explanation, and cites the Correct Principle in support of the explanation, 「此責非理,所起劣於能起心故」 tr. “this reproach is unreasonable, since what is raised is inferior to the mind that can raise it”〔T41n1821 0221b17〕, going on to say that an indeterminate mind can raise manifest action while the manifest action it raises produces no nonmanifest, whence one knows that what is raised is inferior to the mind that raises it. ⇒ A question and answer the author sets for himself, and not a dispute of divergent accounts.
- The brevity upon the five alternative names — upon the passage of the five alternative names of non-discipline, Puguang avows that the text can be construed as it stands and brings out no new sense of his own. ⇒ The teaching in the exposition layer for this section must be unfolded word by word from the treatise’s own five glosses (reproached and loathed by the wise · the result not lovely · obstructing pure śīla · produced by body and speech · gathered under the root), without leaning upon any further sense supplied by Puguang.
(7) The Conditions by Which the Three Disciplines Are Obtained · the Ten Ways of Obtaining Full Ordination
- The examination of each of the ten ways of obtaining the discipline — Puguang explains the persons of the ten ways one by one, his explanation of the first running 「自然盡智心時,得具足戒」 tr. “spontaneously, at the time of the mind of the knowledge of exhaustion, full ordination is obtained”〔T41n1821 0222b18〕; and on the fifth (answering skillfully what was asked) he gives a small biography of the person, 「蘇陀夷,此云善施,年始七歲」 tr. “Sudāyin, which here means Good Giving, was but seven years old”〔T41n1821 0222b25〕, going on to say that because of his cleverness he answered the Buddha’s questions well and pleased the Buddha’s mind, so that though he was not yet twenty the Buddha had the Saṅgha perform the formal act and give him full ordination. ⇒ The Sanskrit-Chinese correspondences and the small biographies are the base material for the layer of difficult terms.
(8) For Life or for a Day and a Night · Whether the One-Day Observance May Be Undertaken beyond a Day and a Night
- The exchanges of the Sautrāntikas and the Sarvāstivādins — Puguang marks this passage in layers, his mark upon the head of the question running 「經部許近住戒多日受得,故作此問」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas allow that the discipline of the one-day observance may be undertaken and obtained for many days, and so raise this question”〔T41n1821 0223c19〕; below he marks the Sarvāstivādins’ question and the Sautrāntikas’ answer (his citation running 「經部答。雖無教說過此晝、夜其戒得生,不違理故」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas answer: though there is no teaching that says the discipline can arise beyond this day and night, it is not contrary to principle”〔T41n1821 0223c29〕), and closes with the Vaibhāṣikas’ 「無教故不許」 tr. “it is not allowed, since there is no teaching for it.” ⇒ The attributions must be made plain: the party of objection = the Sautrāntikas · the party that closes back upon the school = the Vaibhāṣikas (the Sarvāstivādins).
- The setting out of the Sautrāntika school — Puguang marks 「述經部宗。經部師說:如善律儀思種假立」 tr. “setting out the Sautrāntika school. The Sautrāntika masters say: as with wholesome discipline, it is conventionally established upon the seeds of volition”〔T41n1821 0224a14〕, going on to say that there is no separate real thing called the nonmanifest, and that the inclination is just volition. Fabao’s marks in the same passage are nearly identical word for word.
- ⭐ Fabao hands down a verdict outright at the end of this dispute — his text running 「經部與正理師無諍理中橫興諍論」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas and the master of the Correct Principle, in a matter where in principle there is no dispute, have raised a crosswise quarrel”〔T41n1822 0644c23〕, and Puguang has not this sentence. ⚑ A counter-proof from this item’s own checking: this verdict is also found word for word in the corresponding passage of Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, his text running 「是故經部與正理師,無諍理中橫興諍論」 tr. “therefore the Sautrāntikas and the master of the Correct Principle, in a matter where in principle there is no dispute, have raised a crosswise quarrel”〔T29n1562 0551c22〕(the streams of Chinese in the two places being wholly identical · differing only in the presence of punctuation). ⇒ It may not be adjudged outright as “a verdict Fabao has alone” — this sentence of Fabao’s is the same text as Saṅghabhadra’s and must be a transcription or taking over, and not his own. Recorded without adjudication. Fabao’s outline marks in the same passage are the briefer as well, his citation running 「至非亦得起,經部難也」 tr. “down to ‘nor can they too arise’: the Sautrāntikas’ objection”〔T41n1822 0644c05〕.
(9) The Eight Limbs of the One-Day Observance and the Dispute over the Entity of the Fast
- The exchanges of the Sautrāntikas and the Vaibhāṣikas over the limbs of the fast — Puguang marks the passage of the treatise’s 「有餘師說:離非時食名為齋體」 tr. “some other masters say: abstention from eating at the improper time is called the entity of the fast”〔T29n1558 0075c02〕in layers, his mark upon the Vaibhāṣika party running 「敘毘婆沙師解。夫言齋者,謂離非」 tr. “setting out the Vaibhāṣikas’ explanation. Now as for what is called the fast, it is abstention from the im-”〔T41n1821 0224c15〕(continuing 「時食,故離非時食是齋」 tr. “-proper time of eating, and so abstention from eating at the improper time is the fast”), and before and after it he marks in all five turns — the Sautrāntikas’ adducing of the sūtra in refutation, the other masters’ question, the Sautrāntikas’ answer, and the Sautrāntikas’ difficulty. ⇒ In this passage Puguang marks the exchanges of the two parties, 「經部」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas” and 「毘婆沙師」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas,” layer by layer, and the attribution of the adjudications must be made plain.
- ⭐ Fabao is far briefer than Puguang — Fabao in the same passage gives only a brief mark of the kind 「敘有部宗」 tr. “setting out the Sarvāstivāda school,” without dividing the turns. The three houses diverge.
(10) Without the Three Refuges There Is No One-Day Observance · the Self-Declaration Raises the Discipline
- The dispute between the masters abroad and the masters of Kaśmīra — Puguang marks the outline under the treatise’s question 「為但受三歸即成近事」 tr. “is one made a lay follower merely by undertaking the three refuges” as 「問云:為但受三歸、未發五戒即成近事」 tr. “the question runs: is one made a lay follower merely by undertaking the three refuges, the five precepts not yet being raised”〔T41n1821 0225b05〕, and goes on to mark the answer of the masters abroad as 「敘外國師答。外國是迦濕彌羅國外健馱羅國經部」 tr. “setting out the answer of the masters abroad. Abroad means the Sautrāntikas of the country of Gandhāra outside the country of Kaśmīra”〔T41n1821 0225b08〕(continuing 「諸師說:唯受此三歸,即成三歸鄔波索迦」 tr. “the masters say: by undertaking these three refuges alone one is made an upāsaka of the three refuges”).
- ⭐ The two commentaries differ in the wording of the labels of the camps — Fabao in the same passage gives outright 「外國師者是迦濕彌羅國外健駄羅國經部諸師說」 tr. “the masters abroad are the Sautrāntika masters of the country of Gandhāra outside the country of Kaśmīra”〔T41n1822 0646b19〕, and in the exchanges below marks them outright with 「經部」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas”; whereas Puguang sets 「外國師」 tr. “the masters abroad” over against 「迦濕彌羅國師」 tr. “the masters of the country of Kaśmīra” and does not call them outright 「經部」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas.” Recorded without adjudication, for the checking of attributions in the section on debate.
(11) The Lay Follower Must Be Complete in the Discipline · the Four Statements of “One Part” and the Rest (the Greatest Dispute of the Unit)
- The whole chain of the Sautrāntikas charging the Sarvāstivādins with contravening the sūtra — Puguang marks it passage by passage, his mark on the head of the question running 「經部難言:若諸近事皆具律儀」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas object, saying: if all lay followers are complete in the discipline”〔T41n1821 0226a11〕(continuing 「何緣世尊於五戒中言有四種鄔婆索迦」 tr. “on what ground does the World-Honored One say within the five precepts that there are four upāsakas”); his mark on the outline of the construing running 「頌曰至謂約能持說者,此即第二會釋經文」 tr. “‘the stanza says’ down to ‘it is said with regard to what can be kept’: this is the second, construing the text of the sūtra”〔T41n1821 0226a08〕; and in between he marks sentence by sentence 「經如何說者,說一切有部問」 tr. “‘how then does the sūtra say it’: the Sarvāstivādins’ question”〔T41n1821 0226a28〕·「名經至故違越經者,經部答」 tr. “‘named sūtra’ down to ‘hence you contravene the sūtra’: the Sautrāntikas’ answer”〔T41n1821 0226a29〕·「經說至已發五戒者,經部通前,引餘經文」 tr. “‘the sūtra says’ down to ‘the five precepts had already been raised’: the Sautrāntikas construe the former, adducing another sūtra text”〔T41n1821 0226b01〕·「約持犯戒至名一分等者,經部破前通經」 tr. “‘with regard to keeping and transgressing the discipline’ down to ‘is called one part and the rest’: the Sautrāntikas refute the former construing of the sūtra”〔T41n1821 0226b05〕·「經部自釋經文。由彼欲受戒者未解近事」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas explain the text of the sūtra themselves. Because that man who wished to undertake the discipline had not understood the lay follower”〔T41n1821 0226b11〕·「何緣近事至支量定爾者,經部反責」 tr. “‘on what ground the lay follower’ down to ‘the measure of limbs is settled thus’: the Sautrāntikas retort”〔T41n1821 0226b19〕·「經部例釋。我亦由佛教力,雖闕律儀而名」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas explain by parallel instance. I too, by the force of the Buddha’s teaching, though lacking the discipline am named”〔T41n1821 0226b22〕, closing with 「迦濕彌羅結歸本宗。要具五戒方名近事」 tr. “Kaśmīra closes back upon its own school. One must be complete in the five precepts to be named a lay follower”〔T41n1821 0226b24〕. His explanation of the treatise’s sentence 「尚不應問佛」 tr. “ought not even to have asked the Buddha” runs 「不應問佛,況佛應為答」 tr. “he ought not to have asked the Buddha, much less should the Buddha have answered him”〔T41n1821 0226b07〕.
- ⭐ The two commentaries are entirely at one in their attributions in this passage — Fabao’s marks correspond word for word: 「經部反問有部戒支不同」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas ask in return about the Sarvāstivādins’ difference in the limbs of the discipline”〔T41n1822 0647b20〕·「經部引文不同,例釋具支、不具支異」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas adduce a difference of text, explaining by parallel instance the difference between being complete in the limbs and not being complete”〔T41n1822 0647b22〕. ⇒ The party of objection = the Sautrāntikas · the party of answer and defence = the Sarvāstivādins (the home school of Kaśmīra); the two commentaries do not diverge.
(12) The Entity of the Three Refuges
- The attribution of the objector on 「唯無學法即是佛」 tr. “the dharmas beyond learning alone are the Buddha” — Puguang himself leaves two explanations standing: Puguang’s outline upon this objection runs word for word 「論主難,或述經部難」 tr. “the author’s objection, or a setting out of the Sautrāntikas’ objection”〔T41n1821 0227b05〕, and his mark upon the answer runs 「毘婆沙者至彼隨壞故」 tr. “‘the Vaibhāṣikas’ down to ‘they are ruined along with it’”〔T41n1821 0227b07〕(namely that the born body upon which those beyond learning depend being ruined, the dharmas beyond learning are ruined along with it). ⇒ Puguang sets two explanations side by side upon the attribution of the objector and does not decide; recorded as it stands, without adjudicating on his behalf.
- ⭐ Fabao marks it outright as 「外人」 tr. “an outsider” — Fabao cites the same objection as 「若唯無學法至成無間罪」 tr. “‘if the dharmas beyond learning alone’ down to ‘accomplishes a deed of immediate retribution’”〔T41n1822 0648b18〕, and adjudges it an outsider’s objection against the Sarvāstivādins, without distinguishing the author from the Sautrāntikas. The two commentaries differ in the breadth of their wording; recorded without adjudication.
- ⭐ Fabao alone cites the whole exchange on 「歸依法」 tr. “taking refuge in the Dharma” from the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle thirty-four — the head of his citation running 「問:歸依法者,為歸依自相續諸蘊滅」 tr. “Question: as for taking refuge in the Dharma, is it taking refuge in the cessation of the aggregates of one’s own continuum”〔T41n1822 0648b04〕, followed by the two further questions of another’s continuum and of what is not counted among sentient beings, the answer being that one takes refuge in the cessation of all the aggregates of one’s own and others’ continua and of what is not counted among sentient beings. ⇒ Puguang has no corresponding text for this passage, a plain instance of divergence among the three houses; and because it touches the threefold adjudication of the nature of 「歸依法」 tr. “taking refuge in the Dharma,” its adjudication belongs to the class gathered by the lineal-extension section.
- The account of some other masters on the eighteen exclusive dharmas — for the treatise’s sentence 「有餘師說:歸依佛者,總歸依如來十八不共法」 tr. “some other masters say: one who takes refuge in the Buddha takes refuge generally in the eighteen dharmas exclusive to the Tathāgata”〔T29n1558 0076c16〕, none of the three commentaries sets up a question and answer of outline for it, but merely annotates it as it runs. Recorded as it stands.
(13) Sexual Misconduct Is the Most Reproachable · the Discipline Is Obtained in Accordance with the Vow
- On what ground abstention from misconduct is instituted for the lay follower alone — Puguang sets a question here, his text running 「何緣世尊於餘六眾」 tr. “on what ground does the World-Honored One, among the other six companies”〔T41n1821 0228b04〕(continuing 「或於餘苾芻、勤策、近住律儀處,立離非梵行為所學處,唯於近事一律儀中制欲邪行」 tr. “or at the disciplines of the other bhikṣus, novices, and the one-day observance, establish abstention from unchastity as a training article, and only in the one discipline of the lay follower institute sexual misconduct”), noting himself besides that 「理亦應問近事女」 tr. “in principle one ought to ask about the female lay follower as well,” while asking only about the lay follower. ⇒ A question the author sets for himself.
- The range of the discipline obtained where wives and concubines are taken afterwards — Puguang cites the thirty-eighth fascicle of the Correct Principle as 「先娶妻妾後受律儀」 tr. “first taking wives and concubines and afterwards undertaking the discipline”〔T41n1821 0228c02〕, going on to say that the discipline is raised with regard to one’s own wife and the rest as well, since the discipline of individual liberation of the lay follower and the rest is obtained with regard to every sentient being.
- Speech has four faults, why is only one instituted — Puguang marks the question as 「語有四過,何唯制一」 tr. “speech has four faults, why is only one instituted”〔T41n1821 0228c08〕, his answer being that by the three causes stated before (the most reproachable · easy to abstain from · the noble ones obtain the discipline of not doing) only false speech is instituted.
(14) Among Prohibited Offences, Liquor Alone
- The chain of question and answer on the prohibited offence — Puguang marks the passage 「復以何緣不於遠離遮罪建立近事律儀」 tr. “again, on what ground is the discipline of the lay follower not established upon abstaining from prohibited offences” sentence by sentence, marking as the answer 「誰言此中不離遮罪」 tr. “who says that there is no abstaining from a prohibited offence here”〔T41n1821 0228c22〕, and below marking 「離何遮罪」 tr. “from which prohibited offence” as the probe and 「謂離飲酒」 tr. “namely from drinking liquor” as the explanation; and he goes on to mark 「寧知飲酒遮罪攝耶」 tr. “how is it known that drinking liquor is gathered under prohibited offences”〔T41n1821 0228c29〕as a question, with 「由飲酒中無性罪相」 tr. “because there is no mark of an intrinsic offence in drinking liquor” as the answer. ⇒ A chain of question and answer the author sets for himself; and this chain and Saṅghabhadra’s great argument in the Correct Principle over liquor as intrinsic or prohibited (see item six of section five) are one and the same point at issue appearing in two books.
(15) A Conspectus of the Divergences among the Three Commentaries (Recorded without Adjudication)
| Topic | Puguang | Fabao | Yuanhui | The point of divergence |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| The attribution of the outline layer at the head of Fascicle Fourteen | 「第三」 tr. “the third” within the chapter on the nature of the entity of action | 「大文第二」 tr. “the second of the main text” at the chapter level | 「第三」 tr. “the third” within the chapter on the nature of the entity of action | The names in Puguang and Yuanhui agree word for word · the layer to which they attach them is of two patterns |
| The simile for the three disciplines as affiliated to the realms | no simile | 「如纏市」 tr. “like a binding market” | does not touch this simile | Fabao alone |
| The closing verdict on whether the one-day observance may be undertaken beyond a day and a night | marks the turns of outline without handing down a verdict | hands down a verdict (the same text as Saṅghabhadra’s) | does not touch it | Puguang does not cite this verdict |
| The dispute over the entity of the fast | marks the exchanges of the two parties in five turns, layer by layer | only a brief mark, 「敘有部宗」 tr. “setting out the Sarvāstivāda school” | does not divide the turns | The greatest disparity of fullness |
| The label of the camp of the masters abroad | sets 「外國師」 tr. “the masters abroad” over against 「迦濕彌羅國師」 tr. “the masters of the country of Kaśmīra” | calls them outright 「經部」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas” | does not touch it | The wording of the labels differs |
| The attributions in the four statements of “one part” and the rest | the Sautrāntikas object · the Sarvāstivādins answer | the Sautrāntikas ask in return · the Sarvāstivādins answer | does not divide the turns | The two commentaries are entirely at one |
| The objector on 「唯無學法即是佛」 tr. “the dharmas beyond learning alone are the Buddha” | 「論主難,或述經部難」 tr. “the author’s objection, or a setting out of the Sautrāntikas’ objection,” two explanations side by side | marks it outright 「外人難有部」 tr. “an outsider objecting against the Sarvāstivādins” | does not touch it | Puguang leaves two explanations standing · Fabao is broad |
| The exchange on one’s own and others’ continua under 「歸依法」 tr. “taking refuge in the Dharma” | no corresponding text | cites the whole exchange from the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle thirty-four, alone | no corresponding text | Fabao alone supplies it |
| Shentai’s commentary | —— | —— | —— | The Chapter on Action wholly wanting · nothing to hang upon (the want marked as it stands) |
Where the three commentaries diverge, each house is recorded together with the others, without adjudication of right and wrong. The doctrinal choice among their adjudications and divergences belongs separately to the lineal-extension section of the exposition layer.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Bridge ②)
What this unit establishes is the general table of the study of discipline in the Abhidharma of the schools — the three disciplines established with 「無表」 tr. “the nonmanifest” as form. Its being taken up toward the Yogācāra lineage (each item hung word for word upon that lineage):
- The entity of the nonmanifest: really existent form or conventionally established → the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only. This unit throughout takes the nonmanifest as form, the eight kinds of individual liberation having 「唯此四種別解律儀皆有體實」 tr. “only these four disciplines of individual liberation all have real entities”〔T29n1558 0072b25 and thereabouts〕, and the establishing of its real existence is the matter of the previous fascicle of this chapter. The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only upon the same dharma adjudges outright in reverse — 「表、無表色豈非實有?此非實有」 tr. “are manifest and nonmanifest form not really existent? They are not really existent”〔T31n1585 0004c08〕— and establishes its own reason for this, 「然依思願善惡分限,假立無表,理亦無違」 tr. “yet in dependence upon the wholesome and unwholesome limits of resolve and intention the nonmanifest is conventionally established, and in principle there is no contradiction either”〔T31n1585 0004c24〕. ⇒ Upon one and the same name 「無表」 tr. “nonmanifest,” the two systems make one real and one conventional: the Sarvāstivādins attach it to a real entity among the dharmas of form, the Yogācārins to a conventional establishment at the stage where the seeds of volition increase. This is the most direct anchor of bridge ② in the Chapter on Action. Recorded only · without adjudication.
- The names of the three disciplines → the Yogācārabhūmi, the Section on the Fundamental Stages. This unit establishes the three disciplines of individual liberation, produced by meditative absorption, and produced by the path, and establishes besides the separate name of the discipline of cutting off (that which arises together with the nine uninterrupted paths of access concentration). The Yogācārabhūmi, under action gathered under discipline, gives 「或別解脫律儀所攝業,或靜慮等至果斷律儀所攝業,或無漏律儀所攝業」 tr. “action gathered under the discipline of individual liberation, or action gathered under the discipline of cutting off that is the result of meditative absorption and attainment, or action gathered under the discipline without outflows”〔T30n1579 0319b29〕. ⇒ The names of the three disciplines agree, save that that system gathers under the single name 「靜慮等至果斷律儀」 tr. “the discipline of cutting off that is the result of meditative absorption and attainment” both this unit’s 「靜慮生律儀」 tr. “discipline produced by meditative absorption” and its 「斷律儀」 tr. “discipline of cutting off” — one and the same set of enumerated dharmas opened and gathered differently, which may serve as a coordinate for parallel reading.
- The classes of non-discipline → the twelve classes of non-discipline in the Yogācārabhūmi. This unit has the name 「不律儀」 tr. “non-discipline” and lists its five alternative names (evil conduct · evil discipline · action · path of action · non-discipline), and yet does not list its classes. The Yogācārabhūmi under the same name poses the question outright, 「何等十二不律儀類」 tr. “which are the twelve classes of non-discipline”〔T30n1579 0319c03〕, and lists them one by one. ⇒ The fullness of the two systems is complementary: the Kośa is full upon its name and sense and the stages of its possession, the Yogācārabhūmi upon its classes. Recorded only · without adjudication.
VIII. Translation History
- Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note running word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issuing, of the same original as the one issued by Paramārtha; translated in the Hall of Translation of the Great Ci’en Monastery on the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, and finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; taken down by the śramaṇa Yuanyu”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The head-title of this unit’s fascicle reads 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十四」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Fourteen”〔T29 0072b02〕, and the chapter continuation-title 「分別業品第四之二」 tr. “Analysis of Action, chapter four, part two”〔T29 0072b06〕.
- Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the collated other version): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in twenty-two fascicles”〔T55n2154 0545c16〕, and again in the treatise section 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in twenty-two fascicles”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕; Xuanzang’s version is recorded after it as 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0620c22〕.
- The translation of the two treatises of the debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue gives 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, in eighty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷」 tr. “the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, in forty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0620c27〕, and concludes them together 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above have the same stanzas as the Abhidharmakośa with a different exposition, and both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four words 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas with a different exposition” are the warrant for the form of item five — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose a separate prose exposition, and so their citations of the Kośa’s sentences may be read against it word for word.
- Collateral evidence for the work of translation: the Biography of the Tripiṭaka Master of the Great Ci’en Monastery records Xuanzang’s reply in the fifth year of Yonghui, 「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」 tr. “the Kośa and the Correct Principle, now being translated, are not yet complete; they will certainly be finished this year”〔T50n2053 0261c20〕. ⇒ The Kośa and the Correct Principle were translated in the same period side by side, and this is the background to the density of the material of debate in this unit (the fact recorded only · no judgment of cause and effect made).
- The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records his manner of composing it as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」 tr. “establishing the sense of the Sarvāstivādins and, wherever there was a partial position, refuting it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ This unit records the accounts of the Sautrāntikas expressly at two places (the explanation that non-discipline is no real thing〔T29n1558 0075a12 and thereabouts〕· the objection over “one part” and the rest concerning the lay follower), and Saṅghabhadra refutes the latter most harshly (see item two of section five) — which is just an instance of that manner.
- The order of the three commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outlines) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · the Chapter on Action wanting).
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Fourteen (base text)〔0072b02–0077c14〕: fascicle head-title 0072b02 · chapter continuation-title 0072b06 · opening transition 0072b07 · first half of Root 15 0072b08 · second half of Root 15 0072b13 · Root 16 0072b17 · Root 17 0072c25 · Root 18 0073a11 · Root 19 0073a29 · first half of Root 20 0073b14 · quoted stanza one 0073b25 · second half of Root 20 0073c01 · Roots 21 and 22 0073c07 · first half of Root 23 0073c25 · second half of Root 23 and first half of Root 24 0074a04 · second half of Root 24 and first half of Root 25 0074a12 · second half of Root 25 0074a25 · Root 26 0074b04 · Root 27 0074b13 · first half of Root 28 0074c08 · second half of Root 28 0074c28 · Root 29 0075a18 · quoted stanza two 0075b11 · Root 30 0075b14 · first half of Root 31 0075c19 · second half of Root 31 0076a01 · Root 32〔Lines 1–3〕0076a12 · Root 32〔Line 4〕0076b15 · Root 33 0076b22 · quoted stanza three 0076c20 · first half of Root 34 0077a05 · second half of Root 34 0077a18 · first half of Root 35 0077a27 · second half of Root 35 0077b07 · closing sentence 0077c10.
- Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0229c13–0234b19. Chief items 0229c14 · 0229c17 · 0229c19 · 0229c20 · 0229c21 · 0229c22 · 0230a23 · 0230b06 · 0230b16 · 0230c09 · 0230c10 · 0230c19 · 0230c23 · 0230c26 · 0231a05 · 0231a12 · 0231a15 · 0231a18 · 0231a23 · 0231b09 · 0231b14 · 0231b21 · 0231b27 · 0231c02 · 0231c14 · 0232a01 · 0232b02 · 0232b07 · 0232b24 · 0232b26 · 0232b28 · 0232c02 · 0233a13 · 0233b10 · 0233b16 · 0233c14 · 0233c15 · 0233c26 · 0234a07 · 0234a15 · 0234a19 · 0234b19 (the end of the passage).
- Saṅghabhadra T1562 (Adjudication of Action, chapter four · the title boundary about 0529a06–0596a11): the passage corresponding to this unit about 0548a27–0561b22. Chief items 0551a23 · 0553b03 · 0553c17 · 0554a26 · 0556b07 · 0556b11 · 0556c04 · 0556c06 · 0556c07 · 0560b13 · 0560b21. T1563 (Adjudication of Action, chapter five · the title boundary about 0859c06–0892c12): the passage corresponding to this unit about 0865b16–0868c07.
- Puguang T41n1821, Fascicle Fourteen〔fascicle title 0217a11 · chapter-title line 0217a14〕: 0217a15 · 0217a22 · 0217b07 · 0217b23 · 0217c23 · 0219a09 · 0219a11 · 0219a24 · 0219c24 · 0220b11 · 0220c06 · 0220c08 · 0221b17 · 0222b18 · 0222b25 · 0223c19 · 0223c29 · 0224a14 · 0224c15 · 0225b05 · 0225b08 · 0226a08 · 0226a11 · 0226a28 · 0226a29 · 0226b01 · 0226b05 · 0226b07 · 0226b11 · 0226b19 · 0226b22 · 0226b24 · 0227b05 · 0227b07 · 0228b04 · 0228c02 · 0228c08 · 0228c22 · 0228c29.
- Fabao T41n1822, Fascicle Fourteen〔fascicle title 0640a18 · chapter-title line 0640a21〕: 0640a23 · 0640b03 · 0644c05 · 0644c23 · 0646b19 · 0647b20 · 0647b22 · 0648b04 · 0648b18.
- Yuanhui T41n1823, Treatise proper fourteen〔fascicle title 0894b13〕: 0894b15. With no separate chapter-title line, its boundary being checked by the first sentence of the main text at the head of the fascicle.
- Shentai X53n0836: the Chapter on Action wholly wanting — this unit has no Shentai to hang upon (the want marked as it stands · not supplied).
- Anchors for the Yogācāra cross-reading: T31n1585 0004c08 · 0004c24; T30n1579 0319b29 · 0319c03.
- Catalogues and lives: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01; T50n2053 0261c20; T50n2049 0190b15.
- Collation: twenty-five collation notes in Fascicle Fourteen (twenty-one variant readings fully enumerated · three repetitions merged · one cross-note to another canon not entering the table) + one CBETA restoration note (0077c0801 · the first reading 【大】 · not restored) · no case rising to an emendation of the base text.